1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
7605
7606
7607
7608
7609
7610
7611
7612
7613
7614
7615
7616
7617
7618
7619
7620
7621
7622
7623
7624
7625
7626
7627
7628
7629
7630
7631
7632
7633
7634
7635
7636
7637
7638
7639
7640
7641
7642
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651
7652
7653
7654
7655
7656
7657
7658
7659
7660
7661
7662
7663
7664
7665
7666
7667
7668
7669
7670
7671
7672
7673
7674
7675
7676
7677
7678
7679
7680
7681
7682
7683
7684
7685
7686
7687
7688
7689
7690
7691
7692
7693
7694
7695
7696
7697
7698
7699
7700
7701
7702
7703
7704
7705
7706
7707
7708
7709
7710
7711
7712
7713
7714
7715
7716
7717
7718
7719
7720
7721
7722
7723
7724
7725
7726
7727
7728
7729
7730
7731
7732
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741
7742
7743
7744
7745
7746
7747
7748
7749
7750
7751
7752
7753
7754
7755
7756
7757
7758
7759
7760
7761
7762
7763
7764
7765
7766
7767
7768
7769
7770
7771
7772
7773
7774
7775
7776
7777
7778
7779
7780
7781
7782
7783
7784
7785
7786
7787
7788
7789
7790
7791
7792
7793
7794
7795
7796
7797
7798
7799
7800
7801
7802
7803
7804
7805
7806
7807
7808
7809
7810
7811
7812
7813
7814
7815
7816
7817
7818
7819
7820
7821
7822
7823
7824
7825
7826
7827
7828
7829
7830
7831
7832
7833
7834
7835
7836
7837
7838
7839
7840
7841
7842
7843
7844
7845
7846
7847
7848
7849
7850
7851
7852
7853
7854
7855
7856
7857
7858
7859
7860
7861
7862
7863
7864
7865
7866
7867
7868
7869
7870
7871
7872
7873
7874
7875
7876
7877
7878
7879
7880
7881
7882
7883
7884
7885
7886
7887
7888
7889
7890
7891
7892
7893
7894
7895
7896
7897
7898
7899
7900
7901
7902
7903
7904
7905
7906
7907
7908
7909
7910
7911
7912
7913
7914
7915
7916
7917
7918
7919
7920
7921
7922
7923
7924
7925
7926
7927
7928
7929
|
The Project Gutenberg EBook of Penrod, by Booth Tarkington
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
Title: Penrod
Author: Booth Tarkington
Release Date: March 14, 2006 [EBook #402]
Last Updated: March 3, 2018
Language: English
Character set encoding: UTF-8
*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PENROD ***
Produced by An Anonymous Volunteer and David Widger
PENROD
By Booth Tarkington
To
John, Donald And Booth Jameson
From A Grateful Uncle
CONTENTS
I. A Boy and His Dog
II. Romance
III. The Costume
IV. Desperation
V. The Pageant of the Table Round
VI. Evening
VII. Evils of Drink
VIII. School
IX. Soaring
X. Uncle John
XI. Fidelity of a Little Dog
XII. Miss Rennsdale Accepts
XIII. The Smallpox Medicine
XIV. Maurice Levy's Constitution
XV. The Two Families
XVI. The New Star
XVII. Retiring from the Show-Business
XVIII. Music
XIX. The Inner Boy
XX. Brothers of Angels
XXI. Rupe Collins
XXII. The Imitator
XXIII. Coloured Troops in Action
XXIV. “Little Gentleman”
XXV. Tar
XXVI. The Quiet Afternoon
XXVII. Conclusion of the Quiet Afternoon
XXVIII. Twelve
XXIX. Fanchon
XXX. The Birthday Party
XXXI. Over the Fence
CHAPTER I A BOY AND HIS DOG
Penrod sat morosely upon the back fence and gazed with envy at Duke, his
wistful dog.
A bitter soul dominated the various curved and angular surfaces known
by a careless world as the face of Penrod Schofield. Except in solitude,
that face was almost always cryptic and emotionless; for Penrod had
come into his twelfth year wearing an expression carefully trained to be
inscrutable. Since the world was sure to misunderstand everything, mere
defensive instinct prompted him to give it as little as possible to lay
hold upon. Nothing is more impenetrable than the face of a boy who has
learned this, and Penrod's was habitually as fathomless as the depth
of his hatred this morning for the literary activities of Mrs. Lora
Rewbush--an almost universally respected fellow citizen, a lady of
charitable and poetic inclinations, and one of his own mother's most
intimate friends.
Mrs. Lora Rewbush had written something which she called “The Children's
Pageant of the Table Round,” and it was to be performed in public that
very afternoon at the Women's Arts and Guild Hall for the benefit of the
Coloured Infants' Betterment Society. And if any flavour of sweetness
remained in the nature of Penrod Schofield after the dismal trials of
the school-week just past, that problematic, infinitesimal remnant was
made pungent acid by the imminence of his destiny to form a prominent
feature of the spectacle, and to declaim the loathsome sentiments of a
character named upon the programme the Child Sir Lancelot.
After each rehearsal he had plotted escape, and only ten days earlier
there had been a glimmer of light: Mrs. Lora Rewbush caught a very
bad cold, and it was hoped it might develop into pneumonia; but she
recovered so quickly that not even a rehearsal of the Children's Pageant
was postponed. Darkness closed in. Penrod had rather vaguely debated
plans for a self-mutilation such as would make his appearance as the
Child Sir Lancelot inexpedient on public grounds; it was a heroic
and attractive thought, but the results of some extremely sketchy
preliminary experiments caused him to abandon it.
There was no escape; and at last his hour was hard upon him. Therefore
he brooded on the fence and gazed with envy at his wistful Duke.
The dog's name was undescriptive of his person, which was obviously
the result of a singular series of mesalliances. He wore a grizzled
moustache and indefinite whiskers; he was small and shabby, and looked
like an old postman. Penrod envied Duke because he was sure Duke would
never be compelled to be a Child Sir Lancelot. He thought a dog free and
unshackled to go or come as the wind listeth. Penrod forgot the life he
led Duke.
There was a long soliloquy upon the fence, a plaintive monologue without
words: the boy's thoughts were adjectives, but they were expressed by
a running film of pictures in his mind's eye, morbidly prophetic of the
hideosities before him. Finally he spoke aloud, with such spleen that
Duke rose from his haunches and lifted one ear in keen anxiety.
“'I hight Sir Lancelot du Lake, the Child,
Gentul-hearted, meek, and mild.
What though I'm BUT a littul child,
Gentul-hearted, meek, and----' OOF!”
All of this except “oof” was a quotation from the Child Sir Lancelot, as
conceived by Mrs. Lora Rewbush. Choking upon it, Penrod slid down from
the fence, and with slow and thoughtful steps entered a one-storied wing
of the stable, consisting of a single apartment, floored with cement and
used as a storeroom for broken bric-a-brac, old paint-buckets, decayed
garden-hose, worn-out carpets, dead furniture, and other condemned odds
and ends not yet considered hopeless enough to be given away.
In one corner stood a large box, a part of the building itself: it was
eight feet high and open at the top, and it had been constructed as a
sawdust magazine from which was drawn material for the horse's bed in
a stall on the other side of the partition. The big box, so high and
towerlike, so commodious, so suggestive, had ceased to fulfil its
legitimate function; though, providentially, it had been at least half
full of sawdust when the horse died. Two years had gone by since that
passing; an interregnum in transportation during which Penrod's father
was “thinking” (he explained sometimes) of an automobile. Meanwhile, the
gifted and generous sawdust-box had served brilliantly in war and peace:
it was Penrod's stronghold.
There was a partially defaced sign upon the front wall of the box; the
donjon-keep had known mercantile impulses:
The O. K. RaBiT Co.
PENROD ScHoFiELD AND CO.
iNQuiRE FOR PRicEs
This was a venture of the preceding vacation, and had netted, at one
time, an accrued and owed profit of $1.38. Prospects had been brightest
on the very eve of cataclysm. The storeroom was locked and guarded, but
twenty-seven rabbits and Belgian hares, old and young, had perished here
on a single night--through no human agency, but in a foray of cats, the
besiegers treacherously tunnelling up through the sawdust from the small
aperture which opened into the stall beyond the partition. Commerce has
its martyrs.
Penrod climbed upon a barrel, stood on tiptoe, grasped the rim of the
box; then, using a knot-hole as a stirrup, threw one leg over the top,
drew himself up, and dropped within. Standing upon the packed sawdust,
he was just tall enough to see over the top.
Duke had not followed him into the storeroom, but remained near the open
doorway in a concave and pessimistic attitude. Penrod felt in a dark
corner of the box and laid hands upon a simple apparatus consisting of
an old bushel-basket with a few yards of clothes-line tied to each of
its handles. He passed the ends of the lines over a big spool, which
revolved upon an axle of wire suspended from a beam overhead, and, with
the aid of this improvised pulley, lowered the empty basket until it
came to rest in an upright position upon the floor of the storeroom at
the foot of the sawdust-box.
“Eleva-ter!” shouted Penrod. “Ting-ting!”
Duke, old and intelligently apprehensive, approached slowly, in a
semicircular manner, deprecatingly, but with courtesy. He pawed the
basket delicately; then, as if that were all his master had expected of
him, uttered one bright bark, sat down, and looked up triumphantly. His
hypocrisy was shallow: many a horrible quarter of an hour had taught him
his duty in this matter.
“El-e-VAY-ter!” shouted Penrod sternly. “You want me to come down there
to you?”
Duke looked suddenly haggard. He pawed the basket feebly again and,
upon another outburst from on high, prostrated himself flat. Again
threatened, he gave a superb impersonation of a worm.
“You get in that el-e-VAY-ter!”
Reckless with despair, Duke jumped into the basket, landing in a
dishevelled posture, which he did not alter until he had been drawn
up and poured out upon the floor of sawdust with the box. There,
shuddering, he lay in doughnut shape and presently slumbered.
It was dark in the box, a condition that might have been remedied by
sliding back a small wooden panel on runners, which would have let in
ample light from the alley; but Penrod Schofield had more interesting
means of illumination. He knelt, and from a former soap-box, in a
corner, took a lantern, without a chimney, and a large oil-can, the leak
in the latter being so nearly imperceptible that its banishment
from household use had seemed to Penrod as inexplicable as it was
providential.
He shook the lantern near his ear: nothing splashed; there was no sound
but a dry clinking. But there was plenty of kerosene in the can; and he
filled the lantern, striking a match to illumine the operation. Then he
lit the lantern and hung it upon a nail against the wall. The sawdust
floor was slightly impregnated with oil, and the open flame quivered in
suggestive proximity to the side of the box; however, some rather deep
charrings of the plank against which the lantern hung offered evidence
that the arrangement was by no means a new one, and indicated at least a
possibility of no fatality occurring this time.
Next, Penrod turned up the surface of the sawdust in another corner
of the floor, and drew forth a cigar-box in which were half a
dozen cigarettes, made of hayseed and thick brown wrapping paper, a
lead-pencil, an eraser, and a small note-book, the cover of which was
labelled in his own handwriting:
“English Grammar. Penrod Schofield. Room 6, Ward School Nomber Seventh.”
The first page of this book was purely academic; but the study of
English undefiled terminated with a slight jar at the top of the second:
“Nor must an adverb be used to modif----”
Immediately followed:
“HARoLD RAMoREZ THE RoADAGENT
OR WiLD LiFE AMoNG THE
ROCKY MTS.”
And the subsequent entries in the book appeared to have little concern
with Room 6, Ward School Nomber Seventh.
CHAPTER II ROMANCE
The author of “Harold Ramorez,” etc., lit one of the hayseed cigarettes,
seated himself comfortably, with his back against the wall and his
right shoulder just under the lantern, elevated his knees to support the
note-book, turned to a blank page, and wrote, slowly and earnestly:
“CHAPITER THE SIXTH”
He took a knife from his pocket, and, broodingly, his eyes upon the
inward embryos of vision, sharpened his pencil. After that, he extended
a foot and meditatively rubbed Duke's back with the side of his shoe.
Creation, with Penrod, did not leap, full-armed, from the brain; but
finally he began to produce. He wrote very slowly at first, and then
with increasing rapidity; faster and faster, gathering momentum and
growing more and more fevered as he sped, till at last the true fire
came, without which no lamp of real literature may be made to burn.
Mr. Wilson reched for his gun but our hero had him covred and soon said
Well I guess you don't come any of that on me my freind.
Well what makes you so sure about it sneered the other bitting his lip
so savageley that the blood ran. You are nothing but a common Roadagent
any way and I do not propose to be bafled by such, Ramorez laughed at
this and kep Mr. Wilson covred by his ottomatick.
Soon the two men were struggling together in the death-roes but soon Mr
Wilson got him bound and gaged his mouth and went away for awhile leavin
our hero, it was dark and he writhd at his bonds writhing on the floor
wile the rats came out of their holes and bit him and vernim got all
over him from the floor of that helish spot but soon he managed to push
the gag out of his mouth with the end of his toungeu and got all his
bonds off.
Soon Mr Wilson came back to tant him with his helpless condition flowed
by his gang of detectives and they said Oh look at Ramorez sneering at
his plight and tanted him with his helpless condition because Ramorez
had put the bonds back sos he would look the same but could throw them
off him when he wanted to Just look at him now sneered they. To hear him
talk you would thought he was hot stuff and they said Look at him now,
him that was going to do so much, Oh I would not like to be in his fix.
Soon Harold got mad at this and jumped up with blasing eyes throwin off
his bonds like they were air Ha Ha sneered he I guess you better not
talk so much next time. Soon there flowed another awful struggle and
siezin his ottomatick back from Mr Wilson he shot two of the detectives
through the heart Bing Bing went the ottomatick and two more went to
meet their Maker only two detectives left now and so he stabbed one and
the scondrel went to meet his Maker for now our hero was fighting
for his very life. It was dark in there now for night had falen and a
terrible view met the eye Blood was just all over everything and the
rats were eatin the dead men.
Soon our hero manged to get his back to the wall for he was fighting
for his very life now and shot Mr Wilson through the abodmen Oh said Mr
Wilson you---- ---- ---- (The dashes are Penrod's.)
Mr Wilson stagerd back vile oaths soilin his lips for he was in pain Why
you---- ----you sneered he I will get you yet---- ----you Harold Ramorez
The remainin scondrel had an ax which he came near our heros head with
but missed him and ramand stuck in the wall Our heros amunition was
exhaused what was he to do, the remanin scondrel would soon get his ax
lose so our hero sprung forward and bit him till his teeth met in the
flech for now our hero was fighting for his very life. At this the
remanin scondrel also cursed and swore vile oaths. Oh sneered he----
---- ----you Harold Ramorez what did you bite me for Yes sneered Mr
Wilson also and he has shot me in the abdomen too the----
Soon they were both cursin and reviln him together Why you---- ---- ----
---- ----sneered they what did you want to injure us for----you Harold
Ramorez you have not got any sence and you think you are so much but you
are no better than anybody else and you are a---- ---- ---- ---- ----
----
Soon our hero could stand this no longer. If you could learn to act like
gentlmen said he I would not do any more to you now and your low vile
exppresions have not got any effect on me only to injure your own self
when you go to meet your Maker Oh I guess you have had enogh for one day
and I think you have learned a lesson and will not soon atemp to beard
Harold Ramorez again so with a tantig laugh he cooly lit a cigarrete and
takin the keys of the cell from Mr Wilson poket went on out.
Soon Mr Wilson and the wonded detective manged to bind up their wonds
and got up off the floor---- ----it I will have that dasstads life now
sneered they if we have to swing for it---- ---- ---- ----him he shall
not eccape us again the low down---- ---- ---- ---- ----
Chapiter seventh
A mule train of heavily laden burros laden with gold from the mines was
to be seen wondering among the highest clifts and gorgs of the Rocky Mts
and a tall man with a long silken mustash and a cartigde belt could be
heard cursin vile oaths because he well knew this was the lair of Harold
Ramorez Why---- ---- ----you you---- ---- ---- ---- mules you sneered he
because the poor mules were not able to go any quicker ---- you I will
show you Why---- ---- ---- ---- ---- ----it sneered he his oaths growing
viler and viler I will whip you---- ---- ---- ---- ---- ---- ----you
sos you will not be able to walk for a week---- ----you you mean old----
---- ---- ---- ---- ---- ---- ---- ----mules you
Scarcly had the vile words left his lips when----
“PENROD!”
It was his mother's voice, calling from the back porch.
Simultaneously, the noon whistles began to blow, far and near; and the
romancer in the sawdust-box, summoned prosaically from steep mountain
passes above the clouds, paused with stubby pencil halfway from lip to
knee. His eyes were shining: there was a rapt sweetness in his gaze. As
he wrote, his burden had grown lighter; thoughts of Mrs. Lora Rewbush
had almost left him; and in particular as he recounted (even by
the chaste dash) the annoyed expressions of Mr. Wilson, the wounded
detective, and the silken moustached mule-driver, he had felt
mysteriously relieved concerning the Child Sir Lancelot. Altogether he
looked a better and a brighter boy.
“Pen-ROD!”
The rapt look faded slowly. He sighed, but moved not.
“Penrod! We're having lunch early just on your account, so you'll have
plenty of time to be dressed for the pageant. Hurry!”
There was silence in Penrod's aerie.
“PEN-rod!”
Mrs. Schofields voice sounded nearer, indicating a threatened approach.
Penrod bestirred himself: he blew out the lantern, and shouted
plaintively:
“Well, ain't I coming fast's I can?”
“Do hurry,” returned the voice, withdrawing; and the kitchen door could
be heard to close.
Languidly, Penrod proceeded to set his house in order.
Replacing his manuscript and pencil in the cigar-box, he carefully
buried the box in the sawdust, put the lantern and oil-can back in the
soap-box, adjusted the elevator for the reception of Duke, and, in no
uncertain tone, invited the devoted animal to enter.
Duke stretched himself amiably, affecting not to hear; and when this
pretence became so obvious that even a dog could keep it up no longer,
sat down in a corner, facing it, his back to his master, and his head
perpendicular, nose upward, supported by the convergence of the two
walls. This, from a dog, is the last word, the comble of the immutable.
Penrod commanded, stormed, tried gentleness; persuaded with honeyed
words and pictured rewards. Duke's eyes looked backward; otherwise
he moved not. Time elapsed. Penrod stooped to flattery, finally to
insincere caresses; then, losing patience spouted sudden threats.
Duke remained immovable, frozen fast to his great gesture of implacable
despair.
A footstep sounded on the threshold of the store-room.
“Penrod, come down from that box this instant!”
“Ma'am?”
“Are you up in that sawdust-box again?” As Mrs. Schofield had just heard
her son's voice issue from the box, and also, as she knew he was there
anyhow, her question must have been put for oratorical purposes only.
“Because if you are,” she continued promptly, “I'm going to ask your
papa not to let you play there any----”
Penrod's forehead, his eyes, the tops of his ears, and most of his hair,
became visible to her at the top of the box. “I ain't 'playing!'” he
said indignantly.
“Well, what ARE you doing?”
“Just coming down,” he replied, in a grieved but patient tone.
“Then why don't you COME?”
“I got Duke here. I got to get him DOWN, haven't I? You don't suppose I
want to leave a poor dog in here to starve, do you?”
“Well, hand him down over the side to me. Let me----”
“I'll get him down all right,” said Penrod. “I got him up here, and I
guess I can get him down!”
“Well then, DO it!”
“I will if you'll let me alone. If you'll go on back to the house I
promise to be there inside of two minutes. Honest!”
He put extreme urgency into this, and his mother turned toward the
house. “If you're not there in two minutes----”
“I will be!”
After her departure, Penrod expended some finalities of eloquence upon
Duke, then disgustedly gathered him up in his arms, dumped him into the
basket and, shouting sternly, “All in for the ground floor--step back
there, madam--all ready, Jim!” lowered dog and basket to the floor
of the storeroom. Duke sprang out in tumultuous relief, and bestowed
frantic affection upon his master as the latter slid down from the box.
Penrod dusted himself sketchily, experiencing a sense of satisfaction,
dulled by the overhanging afternoon, perhaps, but perceptible: he had
the feeling of one who has been true to a cause. The operation of the
elevator was unsinful and, save for the shock to Duke's nervous system,
it was harmless; but Penrod could not possibly have brought himself to
exhibit it in the presence of his mother or any other grown person in
the world. The reasons for secrecy were undefined; at least, Penrod did
not define them.
CHAPTER III THE COSTUME
After lunch his mother and his sister Margaret, a pretty girl of
nineteen, dressed him for the sacrifice. They stood him near his
mother's bedroom window and did what they would to him.
During the earlier anguishes of the process he was mute, exceeding the
pathos of the stricken calf in the shambles; but a student of eyes
might have perceived in his soul the premonitory symptoms of a sinister
uprising. At a rehearsal (in citizens' clothes) attended by mothers and
grown-up sisters, Mrs. Lora Rewbush had announced that she wished the
costuming to be “as medieval and artistic as possible.” Otherwise, and
as to details, she said, she would leave the costumes entirely to the
good taste of the children's parents. Mrs. Schofield and Margaret were
no archeologists, but they knew that their taste was as good as that of
other mothers and sisters concerned; so with perfect confidence they had
planned and executed a costume for Penrod; and the only misgiving they
felt was connected with the tractability of the Child Sir Lancelot
himself.
Stripped to his underwear, he had been made to wash himself vehemently;
then they began by shrouding his legs in a pair of silk stockings, once
blue but now mostly whitish. Upon Penrod they visibly surpassed mere
ampleness; but they were long, and it required only a rather loose
imagination to assume that they were tights.
The upper part of his body was next concealed from view by a garment
so peculiar that its description becomes difficult. In 1886, Mrs.
Schofield, then unmarried, had worn at her “coming-out party” a dress of
vivid salmon silk which had been remodelled after her marriage to accord
with various epochs of fashion until a final, unskilful campaign at a
dye-house had left it in a condition certain to attract much attention
to the wearer. Mrs. Schofield had considered giving it to Della, the
cook; but had decided not to do so, because you never could tell how
Della was going to take things, and cooks were scarce.
It may have been the word “medieval” (in Mrs. Lora Rewbush's rich
phrase) which had inspired the idea for a last conspicuous usefulness;
at all events, the bodice of that once salmon dress, somewhat modified
and moderated, now took a position, for its farewell appearance in
society, upon the back, breast, and arms of the Child Sir Lancelot.
The area thus costumed ceased at the waist, leaving a Jaeger-like and
unmedieval gap thence to the tops of the stockings. The inventive genius
of woman triumphantly bridged it, but in a manner which imposes upon
history almost insuperable delicacies of narration. Penrod's father
was an old-fashioned man: the twentieth century had failed to shake his
faith in red flannel for cold weather; and it was while Mrs. Schofield
was putting away her husband's winter underwear that she perceived how
hopelessly one of the elder specimens had dwindled; and simultaneously
she received the inspiration which resulted in a pair of trunks for the
Child Sir Lancelot, and added an earnest bit of colour, as well as a
genuine touch of the Middle Ages, to his costume. Reversed, fore to aft,
with the greater part of the legs cut off, and strips of silver braid
covering the seams, this garment, she felt, was not traceable to its
original source.
When it had been placed upon Penrod, the stockings were attached to it
by a system of safety-pins, not very perceptible at a distance. Next,
after being severely warned against stooping, Penrod got his feet into
the slippers he wore to dancing-school--“patent-leather pumps” now
decorated with large pink rosettes.
“If I can't stoop,” he began, smolderingly, “I'd like to know how'm I
goin' to kneel in the pag----”
“You must MANAGE!” This, uttered through pins, was evidently thought to
be sufficient.
They fastened some ruching about his slender neck, pinned ribbons at
random all over him, and then Margaret thickly powdered his hair.
“Oh, yes, that's all right,” she said, replying to a question put by her
mother. “They always powdered their hair in Colonial times.”
“It doesn't seem right to me--exactly,” objected Mrs. Schofield, gently.
“Sir Lancelot must have been ever so long before Colonial times.”
“That doesn't matter,” Margaret reassured her. “Nobody'll know the
difference--Mrs. Lora Rewbush least of all. I don't think she knows a
thing about it, though, of course, she does write splendidly and the
words of the pageant are just beautiful. Stand still, Penrod!” (The
author of “Harold Ramorez” had moved convulsively.) “Besides, powdered
hair's always becoming. Look at him. You'd hardly know it was Penrod!”
The pride and admiration with which she pronounced this undeniable truth
might have been thought tactless, but Penrod, not analytical, found his
spirits somewhat elevated. No mirror was in his range of vision and,
though he had submitted to cursory measurements of his person a week
earlier, he had no previous acquaintance with the costume. He began
to form a not unpleasing mental picture of his appearance, something
somewhere between the portraits of George Washington and a vivid memory
of Miss Julia Marlowe at a matinee of “Twelfth Night.”
He was additionally cheered by a sword which had been borrowed from a
neighbor, who was a Knight of Pythias. Finally there was a mantle, an
old golf cape of Margaret's. Fluffy polka-dots of white cotton had been
sewed to it generously; also it was ornamented with a large cross of
red flannel, suggested by the picture of a Crusader in a newspaper
advertisement. The mantle was fastened to Penrod's shoulder (that is,
to the shoulder of Mrs. Schofield's ex-bodice) by means of large
safety-pins, and arranged to hang down behind him, touching his heels,
but obscuring nowise the glory of his facade. Then, at last, he was
allowed to step before a mirror.
It was a full-length glass, and the worst immediately happened. It might
have been a little less violent, perhaps, if Penrod's expectations had
not been so richly and poetically idealized; but as things were, the
revolt was volcanic.
Victor Hugo's account of the fight with the devil-fish, in “Toilers
of the Sea,” encourages a belief that, had Hugo lived and increased in
power, he might have been equal to a proper recital of the half
hour which followed Penrod's first sight of himself as the Child Sir
Lancelot. But Mr. Wilson himself, dastard but eloquent foe of Harold
Ramorez, could not have expressed, with all the vile dashes at
his command, the sentiments which animated Penrod's bosom when the
instantaneous and unalterable conviction descended upon him that he was
intended by his loved ones to make a public spectacle of himself in his
sister's stockings and part of an old dress of his mother's.
To him these familiar things were not disguised at all; there seemed no
possibility that the whole world would not know them at a glance. The
stockings were worse than the bodice. He had been assured that these
could not be recognized, but, seeing them in the mirror, he was sure
that no human eye could fail at first glance to detect the difference
between himself and the former purposes of these stockings. Fold,
wrinkle, and void shrieked their history with a hundred tongues,
invoking earthquake, eclipse, and blue ruin. The frantic youth's final
submission was obtained only after a painful telephonic conversation
between himself and his father, the latter having been called up and
upon, by the exhausted Mrs. Schofield, to subjugate his offspring by
wire.
The two ladies made all possible haste, after this, to deliver
Penrod into the hands of Mrs. Lora Rewbush; nevertheless, they found
opportunity to exchange earnest congratulations upon his not having
recognized the humble but serviceable paternal garment now brilliant
about the Lancelotish middle. Altogether, they felt that the costume
was a success. Penrod looked like nothing ever remotely imagined by
Sir Thomas Malory or Alfred Tennyson;--for that matter, he looked like
nothing ever before seen on earth; but as Mrs. Schofield and Margaret
took their places in the audience at the Women's Arts and Guild Hall,
the anxiety they felt concerning Penrod's elocutionary and gesticular
powers, so soon to be put to public test, was pleasantly tempered by
their satisfaction that, owing to their efforts, his outward appearance
would be a credit to the family.
CHAPTER IV DESPERATION
The Child Sir Lancelot found himself in a large anteroom behind the
stage--a room crowded with excited children, all about equally medieval
and artistic. Penrod was less conspicuous than he thought himself, but
he was so preoccupied with his own shame, steeling his nerves to meet
the first inevitable taunting reference to his sister's stockings,
that he failed to perceive there were others present in much of his own
unmanned condition. Retiring to a corner, immediately upon his entrance,
he managed to unfasten the mantle at the shoulders, and, drawing it
round him, pinned it again at his throat so that it concealed the rest
of his costume. This permitted a temporary relief, but increased his
horror of the moment when, in pursuance of the action of the “pageant,”
the sheltering garment must be cast aside.
Some of the other child knights were also keeping their mantles close
about them. A few of the envied opulent swung brilliant fabrics
from their shoulders, airily, showing off hired splendours from a
professional costumer's stock, while one or two were insulting examples
of parental indulgence, particularly little Maurice Levy, the Child Sir
Galahad. This shrinking person went clamorously about, making it known
everywhere that the best tailor in town had been dazzled by a great
sum into constructing his costume. It consisted of blue velvet
knickerbockers, a white satin waistcoat, and a beautifully cut little
swallow-tailed coat with pearl buttons. The medieval and artistic
triumph was completed by a mantle of yellow velvet, and little white
boots, sporting gold tassels.
All this radiance paused in a brilliant career and addressed the Child
Sir Lancelot, gathering an immediately formed semicircular audience of
little girls. Woman was ever the trailer of magnificence.
“What YOU got on?” inquired Mr. Levy, after dispensing information.
“What you got on under that ole golf cape?”
Penrod looked upon him coldly. At other times his questioner would have
approached him with deference, even with apprehension. But to-day the
Child Sir Galahad was somewhat intoxicated with the power of his own
beauty.
“What YOU got on?” he repeated.
“Oh, nothin',” said Penrod, with an indifference assumed at great cost
to his nervous system.
The elate Maurice was inspired to set up as a wit. “Then you're nakid!”
he shouted exultantly. “Penrod Schofield says he hasn't got nothin' on
under that ole golf cape! He's nakid! He's nakid.”
The indelicate little girls giggled delightedly, and a javelin pierced
the inwards of Penrod when he saw that the Child Elaine, amber-curled
and beautiful Marjorie Jones, lifted golden laughter to the horrid jest.
Other boys and girls came flocking to the uproar. “He's nakid, he's
nakid!” shrieked the Child Sir Galahad. “Penrod Schofield's nakid! He's
NA-A-A-KID!”
“Hush, hush!” said Mrs. Lora Rewbush, pushing her way into the group.
“Remember, we are all little knights and ladies to-day. Little knights
and ladies of the Table Round would not make so much noise. Now
children, we must begin to take our places on the stage. Is everybody
here?”
Penrod made his escape under cover of this diversion: he slid behind
Mrs. Lora Rewbush, and being near a door, opened it unnoticed and went
out quickly, closing it behind him. He found himself in a narrow and
vacant hallway which led to a door marked “Janitor's Room.”
Burning with outrage, heart-sick at the sweet, cold-blooded laughter
of Marjorie Jones, Penrod rested his elbows upon a window-sill and
speculated upon the effects of a leap from the second story. One of the
reasons he gave it up was his desire to live on Maurice Levy's account:
already he was forming educational plans for the Child Sir Galahad.
A stout man in blue overalls passed through the hallway muttering to
himself petulantly. “I reckon they'll find that hall hot enough NOW!” he
said, conveying to Penrod an impression that some too feminine women had
sent him upon an unreasonable errand to the furnace. He went into the
Janitor's Room and, emerging a moment later, minus the overalls, passed
Penrod again with a bass rumble--“Dern 'em!” it seemed he said--and
made a gloomy exit by the door at the upper end of the hallway.
The conglomerate and delicate rustle of a large, mannerly audience was
heard as the janitor opened and closed the door; and stage-fright
seized the boy. The orchestra began an overture, and, at that, Penrod,
trembling violently, tiptoed down the hall into the Janitor's Room. It
was a cul-de-sac: There was no outlet save by the way he had come.
Despairingly he doffed his mantle and looked down upon himself for
a last sickening assurance that the stockings were as obviously and
disgracefully Margaret's as they had seemed in the mirror at home. For a
moment he was encouraged: perhaps he was no worse than some of the
other boys. Then he noticed that a safety-pin had opened; one of those
connecting the stockings with his trunks. He sat down to fasten it
and his eye fell for the first time with particular attention upon the
trunks. Until this instant he had been preoccupied with the stockings.
Slowly recognition dawned in his eyes.
The Schofields' house stood on a corner at the intersection of two
main-travelled streets; the fence was low, and the publicity obtained by
the washable portion of the family apparel, on Mondays, had often been
painful to Penrod; for boys have a peculiar sensitiveness in these
matters. A plain, matter-of-fact washerwoman' employed by Mrs.
Schofield, never left anything to the imagination of the passer-by; and
of all her calm display the scarlet flaunting of his father's winter
wear had most abashed Penrod. One day Marjorie Jones, all gold and
starch, had passed when the dreadful things were on the line: Penrod had
hidden himself, shuddering. The whole town, he was convinced, knew these
garments intimately and derisively.
And now, as he sat in the janitor's chair, the horrible and paralyzing
recognition came. He had not an instant's doubt that every fellow actor,
as well as every soul in the audience, would recognize what his mother
and sister had put upon him. For as the awful truth became plain to
himself it seemed blazoned to the world; and far, far louder than the
stockings, the trunks did fairly bellow the grisly secret: WHOSE they
were and WHAT they were!
Most people have suffered in a dream the experience of finding
themselves very inadequately clad in the midst of a crowd of
well-dressed people, and such dreamers' sensations are comparable to
Penrod's, though faintly, because Penrod was awake and in much too full
possession of the most active capacities for anguish.
A human male whose dress has been damaged, or reveals some vital lack,
suffers from a hideous and shameful loneliness which makes every
second absolutely unbearable until he is again as others of his sex and
species; and there is no act or sin whatever too desperate for him in
his struggle to attain that condition. Also, there is absolutely no
embarrassment possible to a woman which is comparable to that of a man
under corresponding circumstances and in this a boy is a man. Gazing
upon the ghastly trunks, the stricken Penrod felt that he was a degree
worse then nude; and a great horror of himself filled his soul.
“Penrod Schofield!”
The door into the hallway opened, and a voice demanded him. He could not
be seen from the hallway, but the hue and the cry was up; and he knew
he must be taken. It was only a question of seconds. He huddled in his
chair.
“Penrod Schofield!” cried Mrs. Lora Rewbush angrily.
The distracted boy rose and, as he did so, a long pin sank deep into his
back. He extracted it frenziedly, which brought to his ears a protracted
and sonorous ripping, too easily located by a final gesture of horror.
“Penrod Schofield!” Mrs. Lora Rewbush had come out into the hallway.
And now, in this extremity, when all seemed lost indeed, particularly
including honour, the dilating eye of the outlaw fell upon the blue
overalls which the janitor had left hanging upon a peg.
Inspiration and action were almost simultaneous.
CHAPTER V THE PAGEANT OF THE TABLE ROUND
“Penrod!” Mrs. Lora Rewbush stood in the doorway, indignantly gazing
upon a Child Sir Lancelot mantled to the heels. “Do you know that you
have kept an audience of five hundred people waiting for ten minutes?”
She, also, detained the five hundred while she spake further.
“Well,” said Penrod contentedly, as he followed her toward the buzzing
stage, “I was just sitting there thinking.”
Two minutes later the curtain rose on a medieval castle hall richly done
in the new stage-craft made in Germany and consisting of pink and blue
cheesecloth. The Child King Arthur and the Child Queen Guinevere were
disclosed upon thrones, with the Child Elaine and many other celebrities
in attendance; while about fifteen Child Knights were seated at a
dining-room table round, which was covered with a large Oriental rug,
and displayed (for the knights' refreshment) a banquet service of silver
loving-cups and trophies, borrowed from the Country Club and some local
automobile manufacturers.
In addition to this splendour, potted plants and palms have seldom been
more lavishly used in any castle on the stage or off.
The footlights were aided by a “spot-light” from the rear of the hall;
and the children were revealed in a blaze of glory.
A hushed, multitudinous “O-OH” of admiration came from the decorous and
delighted audience. Then the children sang feebly:
“Chuldrun of the Tabul Round,
Lit-tul knights and ladies we.
Let our voy-siz all resound
Faith and hope and charitee!”
The Child King Arthur rose, extended his sceptre with the decisive
gesture of a semaphore, and spake:
“Each littul knight and lady born
Has noble deeds TO perform
In THEE child-world of shivullree,
No matter how small his share may be.
Let each advance and tell in turn
What claim has each to knighthood earn.”
The Child Sir Mordred, the villain of this piece, rose in his place
at the table round, and piped the only lines ever written by Mrs. Lora
Rewbush which Penrod Schofield could have pronounced without loathing.
Georgie Bassett, a really angelic boy, had been selected for the role of
Mordred. His perfect conduct had earned for him the sardonic sobriquet,
“The Little Gentleman,” among his boy acquaintances. (Naturally he had
no friends.) Hence the other boys supposed that he had been selected for
the wicked Mordred as a reward of virtue. He declaimed serenely:
“I hight Sir Mordred the Child, and I teach
Lessons of selfishest evil, and reach
Out into darkness. Thoughtless, unkind,
And ruthless is Mordred, and unrefined.”
The Child Mordred was properly rebuked and denied the accolade, though,
like the others, he seemed to have assumed the title already. He made
a plotter's exit. Whereupon Maurice Levy rose, bowed, announced that he
highted the Child Sir Galahad, and continued with perfect sang-froid:
“I am the purest of the pure.
I have but kindest thoughts each day.
I give my riches to the poor,
And follow in the Master's way.”
This elicited tokens of approval from the Child King Arthur, and he bade
Maurice “stand forth” and come near the throne, a command obeyed with
the easy grace of conscious merit.
It was Penrod's turn. He stepped back from his chair, the table between
him and the audience, and began in a high, breathless monotone:
“I hight Sir Lancelot du Lake, the Child,
Gentul-hearted, meek, and mild.
What though I'm BUT a littul child,
Gentul-heartud, meek, and mild,
I do my share though but--though but----”
Penrod paused and gulped. The voice of Mrs. Lora Rewbush was heard from
the wings, prompting irritably, and the Child. Sir Lancelot repeated:
“I do my share though but--though but a tot,
I pray you knight Sir Lancelot!”
This also met the royal favour, and Penrod was bidden to join Sir
Galahad at the throne. As he crossed the stage, Mrs. Schofield whispered
to Margaret:
“That boy! He's unpinned his mantle and fixed it to cover his whole
costume. After we worked so hard to make it becoming!”
“Never mind; he'll have to take the cape off in a minute,” returned
Margaret. She leaned forward suddenly, narrowing her eyes to see
better. “What IS that thing hanging about his left ankle?” she whispered
uneasily. “How queer! He must have got tangled in something.”
“Where?” asked Mrs. Schofield, in alarm.
“His left foot. It makes him stumble. Don't you see? It looks--it looks
like an elephant's foot!”
The Child Sir Lancelot and the Child Sir Galahad clasped hands before
their Child King. Penrod was conscious of a great uplift; in a moment he
would have to throw aside his mantle, but even so he was protected and
sheltered in the human garment of a man. His stage-fright had passed,
for the audience was but an indistinguishable blur of darkness beyond
the dazzling lights. His most repulsive speech (that in which he
proclaimed himself a “tot”) was over and done with; and now at last the
small, moist hand of the Child Sir Galahad lay within his own. Craftily
his brown fingers stole from Maurice's palm to the wrist. The two boys
declaimed in concert:
“We are two chuldrun of the Tabul Round
Strewing kindness all a-round.
With love and good deeds striving ever for the best,
May our littul efforts e'er be blest.
Two littul hearts we offer. See
United in love, faith, hope, and char--OW!”
The conclusion of the duet was marred. The Child Sir Galahad suddenly
stiffened, and, uttering an irrepressible shriek of anguish, gave a
brief exhibition of the contortionist's art. (“HE'S TWISTIN' MY WRIST!
DERN YOU, LEGGO!”)
The voice of Mrs. Lora Rewbush was again heard from the wings; it
sounded bloodthirsty. Penrod released his victim; and the Child King
Arthur, somewhat disconcerted, extended his sceptre and, with the
assistance of the enraged prompter, said:
“Sweet child-friends of the Tabul Round,
In brotherly love and kindness abound,
Sir Lancelot, you have spoken well,
Sir Galahad, too, as clear as bell.
So now pray doff your mantles gay.
You shall be knighted this very day.”
And Penrod doffed his mantle.
Simultaneously, a thick and vasty gasp came from the audience, as
from five hundred bathers in a wholly unexpected surf. This gasp was
punctuated irregularly, over the auditorium, by imperfectly subdued
screams both of dismay and incredulous joy, and by two dismal shrieks.
Altogether it was an extraordinary sound, a sound never to be forgotten
by any one who heard it. It was almost as unforgettable as the sight
which caused it; the word “sight” being here used in its vernacular
sense, for Penrod, standing unmantled and revealed in all the medieval
and artistic glory of the janitor's blue overalls, falls within its
meaning.
The janitor was a heavy man, and his overalls, upon Penrod, were merely
oceanic. The boy was at once swaddled and lost within their blue
gulfs and vast saggings; and the left leg, too hastily rolled up, had
descended with a distinctively elephantine effect, as Margaret had
observed. Certainly, the Child Sir Lancelot was at least a sight.
It is probable that a great many in that hall must have had, even then,
a consciousness that they were looking on at History in the Making.
A supreme act is recognizable at sight: it bears the birthmark of
immortality. But Penrod, that marvellous boy, had begun to declaim, even
with the gesture of flinging off his mantle for the accolade:
“I first, the Child Sir Lancelot du Lake,
Will volunteer to knighthood take,
And kneeling here before your throne
I vow to----”
He finished his speech unheard. The audience had recovered breath, but
had lost self-control, and there ensued something later described by a
participant as a sort of cultured riot.
The actors in the “pageant” were not so dumfounded by Penrod's costume
as might have been expected. A few precocious geniuses perceived
that the overalls were the Child Lancelot's own comment on maternal
intentions; and these were profoundly impressed: they regarded him with
the grisly admiration of young and ambitious criminals for a jail-mate
about to be distinguished by hanging. But most of the children simply
took it to be the case (a little strange, but not startling) that
Penrod's mother had dressed him like that--which is pathetic. They tried
to go on with the “pageant.”
They made a brief, manful effort. But the irrepressible outbursts from
the audience bewildered them; every time Sir Lancelot du Lake the Child
opened his mouth, the great, shadowy house fell into an uproar, and the
children into confusion. Strong women and brave girls in the audience
went out into the lobby, shrieking and clinging to one another. Others
remained, rocking in their seats, helpless and spent. The neighbourhood
of Mrs. Schofield and Margaret became, tactfully, a desert. Friends of
the author went behind the scenes and encountered a hitherto unknown
phase of Mrs. Lora Rewbush; they said, afterward, that she hardly seemed
to know what she was doing. She begged to be left alone somewhere with
Penrod Schofield, for just a little while.
They led her away.
CHAPTER VI EVENING
The sun was setting behind the back fence (though at a considerable
distance) as Penrod Schofield approached that fence and looked
thoughtfully up at the top of it, apparently having in mind some purpose
to climb up and sit there. Debating this, he passed his fingers gently
up and down the backs of his legs; and then something seemed to decide
him not to sit anywhere. He leaned against the fence, sighed profoundly,
and gazed at Duke, his wistful dog.
The sigh was reminiscent: episodes of simple pathos were passing before
his inward eye. About the most painful was the vision of lovely
Marjorie Jones, weeping with rage as the Child Sir Lancelot was dragged,
insatiate, from the prostrate and howling Child Sir Galahad, after an
onslaught delivered the precise instant the curtain began to fall upon
the demoralized “pageant.” And then--oh, pangs! oh, woman!--she slapped
at the ruffian's cheek, as he was led past her by a resentful janitor;
and turning, flung her arms round the Child Sir Galahad's neck.
“PENROD SCHOFIELD, DON'T YOU DARE EVER SPEAK TO ME AGAIN AS LONG AS
YOU LIVE!” Maurice's little white boots and gold tassels had done their
work.
At home the late Child Sir Lancelot was consigned to a locked
clothes-closet pending the arrival of his father. Mr. Schofield came
and, shortly after, there was put into practice an old patriarchal
custom. It is a custom of inconceivable antiquity: probably primordial,
certainly prehistoric, but still in vogue in some remaining citadels of
the ancient simplicities of the Republic.
And now, therefore, in the dusk, Penrod leaned against the fence and
sighed.
His case is comparable to that of an adult who could have survived a
similar experience. Looking back to the sawdust-box, fancy pictures this
comparable adult a serious and inventive writer engaged in congenial
literary activities in a private retreat. We see this period marked
by the creation of some of the most virile passages of a Work dealing
exclusively in red corpuscles and huge primal impulses. We see
this thoughtful man dragged from his calm seclusion to a horrifying
publicity; forced to adopt the stage and, himself a writer, compelled
to exploit the repulsive sentiments of an author not only personally
distasteful to him but whose whole method and school in belles lettres
he despises.
We see him reduced by desperation and modesty to stealing a pair of
overalls. We conceive him to have ruined, then, his own reputation,
and to have utterly disgraced his family; next, to have engaged in
the duello and to have been spurned by his lady-love, thus lost to him
(according to her own declaration) forever. Finally, we must behold:
imprisonment by the authorities; the third degree and flagellation.
We conceive our man decided that his career had been perhaps too
eventful. Yet Penrod had condensed all of it into eight hours.
It appears that he had at least some shadowy perception of a recent
fulness of life, for, as he leaned against the fence, gazing upon his
wistful Duke, he sighed again and murmured aloud:
“WELL, HASN'T THIS BEEN A DAY!”
But in a little while a star came out, freshly lighted, from the highest
part of the sky, and Penrod, looking up, noticed it casually and
a little drowsily. He yawned. Then he sighed once more, but not
reminiscently: evening had come; the day was over. It was a sigh of pure
ennui.
CHAPTER VII EVILS OF DRINK
Next day, Penrod acquired a dime by a simple and antique process which
was without doubt sometimes practised by the boys of Babylon. When the
teacher of his class in Sunday-school requested the weekly contribution,
Penrod, fumbling honestly (at first) in the wrong pockets, managed to
look so embarrassed that the gentle lady told him not to mind, and said
she was often forgetful herself. She was so sweet about it that, looking
into the future, Penrod began to feel confident of a small but regular
income.
At the close of the afternoon services he did not go home, but proceeded
to squander the funds just withheld from China upon an orgy of the most
pungently forbidden description. In a Drug Emporium, near the church, he
purchased a five-cent sack of candy consisting for the most part of the
heavily flavoured hoofs of horned cattle, but undeniably substantial,
and so generously capable of resisting solution that the purchaser must
needs be avaricious beyond reason who did not realize his money's worth.
Equipped with this collation, Penrod contributed his remaining nickel to
a picture show, countenanced upon the seventh day by the legal but not
the moral authorities. Here, in cozy darkness, he placidly insulted his
liver with jaw-breaker upon jaw-breaker from the paper sack, and in a
surfeit of content watched the silent actors on the screen.
One film made a lasting impression upon him. It depicted with relentless
pathos the drunkard's progress; beginning with his conversion to beer
in the company of loose travelling men; pursuing him through an
inexplicable lapse into evening clothes and the society of some
remarkably painful ladies, next, exhibiting the effects of alcohol on
the victim's domestic disposition, the unfortunate man was seen in the
act of striking his wife and, subsequently, his pleading baby daughter
with an abnormally heavy walking-stick. Their flight--through the
snow--to seek the protection of a relative was shown, and finally, the
drunkard's picturesque behaviour at the portals of a madhouse.
So fascinated was Penrod that he postponed his departure until this film
came round again, by which time he had finished his unnatural repast
and almost, but not quite, decided against following the profession of a
drunkard when he grew up.
Emerging, satiated, from the theatre, a public timepiece before a
jeweller's shop confronted him with an unexpected dial and imminent
perplexities. How was he to explain at home these hours of dalliance?
There was a steadfast rule that he return direct from Sunday-school; and
Sunday rules were important, because on that day there was his father,
always at home and at hand, perilously ready for action. One of the
hardest conditions of boyhood is the almost continuous strain put upon
the powers of invention by the constant and harassing necessity for
explanations of every natural act.
Proceeding homeward through the deepening twilight as rapidly as
possible, at a gait half skip and half canter, Penrod made up his mind
in what manner he would account for his long delay, and, as he drew
nearer, rehearsed in words the opening passage of his defence.
“Now see here,” he determined to begin; “I do not wished to be blamed
for things I couldn't help, nor any other boy. I was going along the
street by a cottage and a lady put her head out of the window and said
her husband was drunk and whipping her and her little girl, and she
asked me wouldn't I come in and help hold him. So I went in and tried to
get hold of this drunken lady's husband where he was whipping their baby
daughter, but he wouldn't pay any attention, and I TOLD her I ought to
be getting home, but she kep' on askin' me to stay----”
At this point he reached the corner of his own yard, where a coincidence
not only checked the rehearsal of his eloquence but happily obviated all
occasion for it. A cab from the station drew up in front of the gate,
and there descended a troubled lady in black and a fragile little girl
about three. Mrs. Schofield rushed from the house and enfolded both in
hospitable arms.
They were Penrod's Aunt Clara and cousin, also Clara, from Dayton,
Illinois, and in the flurry of their arrival everybody forgot to put
Penrod to the question. It is doubtful, however, if he felt any relief;
there may have been even a slight, unconscious disappointment not
altogether dissimilar to that of an actor deprived of a good part.
In the course of some really necessary preparations for dinner he
stepped from the bathroom into the pink-and-white bedchamber of his
sister, and addressed her rather thickly through a towel.
“When'd mamma find out Aunt Clara and Cousin Clara were coming?”
“Not till she saw them from the window. She just happened to look out
as they drove up. Aunt Clara telegraphed this morning, but it wasn't
delivered.”
“How long they goin' to stay?”
“I don't know.”
Penrod ceased to rub his shining face, and thoughtfully tossed the towel
through the bathroom door. “Uncle John won't try to make 'em come
back home, I guess, will he?” (Uncle John was Aunt Clara's husband, a
successful manufacturer of stoves, and his lifelong regret was that he
had not entered the Baptist ministry.) “He'll let 'em stay here quietly,
won't he?”
“What ARE you talking about?” demanded Margaret, turning from her
mirror. “Uncle John sent them here. Why shouldn't he let them stay?”
Penrod looked crestfallen. “Then he hasn't taken to drink?”
“Certainly not!” She emphasized the denial with a pretty peal of soprano
laughter.
“Then why,” asked her brother gloomily, “why did Aunt Clara look so
worried when she got here?”
“Good gracious! Don't people worry about anything except somebody's
drinking? Where did you get such an idea?”
“Well,” he persisted, “you don't KNOW it ain't that.”
She laughed again, wholeheartedly. “Poor Uncle John! He won't even allow
grape juice or ginger ale in his house. They came because they were
afraid little Clara might catch the measles. She's very delicate, and
there's such an epidemic of measles among the children over in Dayton
the schools had to be closed. Uncle John got so worried that last night
he dreamed about it; and this morning he couldn't stand it any longer
and packed them off over here, though he thinks its wicked to travel
on Sunday. And Aunt Clara was worried when she got here because they'd
forgotten to check her trunk and it will have to be sent by express. Now
what in the name of the common sense put it into your head that Uncle
John had taken to----”
“Oh, nothing.” He turned lifelessly away and went downstairs, a new-born
hope dying in his bosom. Life seems so needlessly dull sometimes.
CHAPTER VIII SCHOOL
Next morning, when he had once more resumed the dreadful burden of
education, it seemed infinitely duller. And yet what pleasanter sight
is there than a schoolroom well filled with children of those sprouting
years just before the 'teens? The casual visitor, gazing from the
teacher's platform upon these busy little heads, needs only a blunted
memory to experience the most agreeable and exhilarating sensations.
Still, for the greater part, the children are unconscious of the
happiness of their condition; for nothing is more pathetically true than
that we “never know when we are well off.” The boys in a public school
are less aware of their happy state than are the girls; and of all the
boys in his room, probably Penrod himself had the least appreciation of
his felicity.
He sat staring at an open page of a textbook, but not studying; not even
reading; not even thinking. Nor was he lost in a reverie: his mind's eye
was shut, as his physical eye might well have been, for the optic nerve,
flaccid with ennui, conveyed nothing whatever of the printed page
upon which the orb of vision was partially focused. Penrod was doing
something very unusual and rare, something almost never accomplished
except by coloured people or by a boy in school on a spring day: he was
doing really nothing at all. He was merely a state of being.
From the street a sound stole in through the open window, and abhorring
Nature began to fill the vacuum called Penrod Schofield; for the sound
was the spring song of a mouth-organ, coming down the sidewalk. The
windows were intentionally above the level of the eyes of the seated
pupils; but the picture of the musician was plain to Penrod, painted for
him by a quality in the runs and trills, partaking of the oboe, of the
calliope, and of cats in anguish; an excruciating sweetness obtained
only by the wallowing, walloping yellow-pink palm of a hand whose back
was Congo black and shiny. The music came down the street and passed
beneath the window, accompanied by the care-free shuffling of a pair of
old shoes scuffing syncopations on the cement sidewalk. It passed into
the distance; became faint and blurred; was gone. Emotion stirred in
Penrod a great and poignant desire, but (perhaps fortunately) no fairy
godmother made her appearance.
Otherwise Penrod would have gone down the street in a black skin,
playing the mouth-organ, and an unprepared coloured youth would have
found himself enjoying educational advantages for which he had no
ambition whatever.
Roused from perfect apathy, the boy cast about the schoolroom an eye
wearied to nausea by the perpetual vision of the neat teacher upon the
platform, the backs of the heads of the pupils in front of him, and the
monotonous stretches of blackboard threateningly defaced by arithmetical
formulae and other insignia of torture. Above the blackboard, the
walls of the high room were of white plaster--white with the qualified
whiteness of old snow in a soft coal town. This dismal expanse was
broken by four lithographic portraits, votive offerings of a thoughtful
publisher. The portraits were of good and great men, kind men; men
who loved children. Their faces were noble and benevolent. But the
lithographs offered the only rest for the eyes of children fatigued by
the everlasting sameness of the schoolroom. Long day after long day,
interminable week in and interminable week out, vast month on vast
month, the pupils sat with those four portraits beaming kindness down
upon them. The faces became permanent in the consciousness of the
children; they became an obsession--in and out of school the children
were never free of them. The four faces haunted the minds of children
falling asleep; they hung upon the minds of children waking at night;
they rose forebodingly in the minds of children waking in the morning;
they became monstrously alive in the minds of children lying sick of
fever. Never, while the children of that schoolroom lived, would they
be able to forget one detail of the four lithographs: the hand of
Longfellow was fixed, for them, forever, in his beard. And by a simple
and unconscious association of ideas, Penrod Schofield was accumulating
an antipathy for the gentle Longfellow and for James Russell Lowell and
for Oliver Wendell Holmes and for John Greenleaf Whittier, which would
never permit him to peruse a work of one of those great New Englanders
without a feeling of personal resentment.
His eyes fell slowly and inimically from the brow of Whittier to
the braid of reddish hair belonging to Victorine Riordan, the little
octoroon girl who sat directly in front of him. Victorine's back was as
familiar to Penrod as the necktie of Oliver Wendell Holmes. So was her
gayly coloured plaid waist. He hated the waist as he hated Victorine
herself, without knowing why. Enforced companionship in large quantities
and on an equal basis between the sexes appears to sterilize the
affections, and schoolroom romances are few.
Victorine's hair was thick, and the brickish glints in it were
beautiful, but Penrod was very tired of it. A tiny knot of green ribbon
finished off the braid and kept it from unravelling; and beneath the
ribbon there was a final wisp of hair which was just long enough to
repose upon Penrod's desk when Victorine leaned back in her seat. It was
there now. Thoughtfully, he took the braid between thumb and forefinger,
and, without disturbing Victorine, dipped the end of it and the green
ribbon into the inkwell of his desk. He brought hair and ribbon forth
dripping purple ink, and partially dried them on a blotter, though, a
moment later when Victorine leaned forward, they were still able to add
a few picturesque touches to the plaid waist.
Rudolph Krauss, across the aisle from Penrod, watched the operation with
protuberant eyes, fascinated. Inspired to imitation, he took a piece of
chalk from his pocket and wrote “RATS” across the shoulder-blades of the
boy in front of him, then looked across appealingly to Penrod for tokens
of congratulation. Penrod yawned. It may not be denied that at times he
appeared to be a very self-centred boy.
CHAPTER IX SOARING
Half the members of the class passed out to a recitation-room, the
empurpled Victorine among them, and Miss Spence started the remaining
half through the ordeal of trial by mathematics. Several boys and girls
were sent to the blackboard, and Penrod, spared for the moment, followed
their operations a little while with his eyes, but not with his mind;
then, sinking deeper in his seat, limply abandoned the effort. His eyes
remained open, but saw nothing; the routine of the arithmetic lesson
reached his ears in familiar, meaningless sounds, but he heard nothing;
and yet, this time, he was profoundly occupied. He had drifted away from
the painful land of facts, and floated now in a new sea of fancy which
he had just discovered.
Maturity forgets the marvellous realness of a boy's day-dreams, how
colourful they glow, rosy and living, and how opaque the curtain closing
down between the dreamer and the actual world. That curtain is almost
sound-proof, too, and causes more throat-trouble among parents than is
suspected.
The nervous monotony of the schoolroom inspires a sometimes unbearable
longing for something astonishing to happen, and as every boy's
fundamental desire is to do something astonishing himself, so as to be
the centre of all human interest and awe, it was natural that Penrod
should discover in fancy the delightful secret of self-levitation.
He found, in this curious series of imaginings, during the lesson in
arithmetic, that the atmosphere may be navigated as by a swimmer under
water, but with infinitely greater ease and with perfect comfort in
breathing. In his mind he extended his arms gracefully, at a level with
his shoulders, and delicately paddled the air with his hands, which at
once caused him to be drawn up out of his seat and elevated gently to a
position about midway between the floor and the ceiling, where he
came to an equilibrium and floated; a sensation not the less exquisite
because of the screams of his fellow pupils, appalled by the miracle.
Miss Spence herself was amazed and frightened, but he only smiled down
carelessly upon her when she commanded him to return to earth; and
then, when she climbed upon a desk to pull him down, he quietly paddled
himself a little higher, leaving his toes just out of her reach. Next,
he swam through a few slow somersaults to show his mastery of the new
art, and, with the shouting of the dumfounded scholars ringing in
his ears, turned on his side and floated swiftly out of the window,
immediately rising above the housetops, while people in the street below
him shrieked, and a trolley car stopped dead in wonder.
With almost no exertion he paddled himself, many yards at a stroke, to
the girls' private school where Marjorie Jones was a pupil--Marjorie
Jones of the amber curls and the golden voice! Long before the “Pageant
of the Table Round,” she had offered Penrod a hundred proofs that
she considered him wholly undesirable and ineligible. At the Friday
Afternoon Dancing Class she consistently incited and led the laughter at
him whenever Professor Bartet singled him out for admonition in matters
of feet and decorum. And but yesterday she had chid him for his
slavish lack of memory in daring to offer her a greeting on the way to
Sunday-school. “Well! I expect you must forgot I told you never to speak
to me again! If I was a boy, I'd be too proud to come hanging around
people that don't speak to me, even if I WAS the Worst Boy in Town!”
So she flouted him. But now, as he floated in through the window of her
classroom and swam gently along the ceiling like an escaped toy balloon,
she fell upon her knees beside her little desk, and, lifting up her arms
toward him, cried with love and admiration:
“Oh, PENrod!”
He negligently kicked a globe from the high chandelier, and, smiling
coldly, floated out through the hall to the front steps of the school,
while Marjorie followed, imploring him to grant her one kind look.
In the street an enormous crowd had gathered, headed by Miss Spence and
a brass band; and a cheer from a hundred thousand throats shook the
very ground as Penrod swam overhead. Marjorie knelt upon the steps
and watched adoringly while Penrod took the drum-major's baton and,
performing sinuous evolutions above the crowd, led the band. Then he
threw the baton so high that it disappeared from sight; but he went
swiftly after it, a double delight, for he had not only the delicious
sensation of rocketing safely up and up into the blue sky, but also
that of standing in the crowd below, watching and admiring himself as he
dwindled to a speck, disappeared and then, emerging from a cloud, came
speeding down, with the baton in his hand, to the level of the treetops,
where he beat time for the band and the vast throng and Marjorie Jones,
who all united in the “Star-spangled Banner” in honour of his aerial
achievements. It was a great moment.
It was a great moment, but something seemed to threaten it. The face
of Miss Spence looking up from the crowd grew too vivid--unpleasantly
vivid. She was beckoning him and shouting, “Come down, Penrod Schofield!
Penrod Schofield, come down here!”
He could hear her above the band and the singing of the multitude; she
seemed intent on spoiling everything. Marjorie Jones was weeping to
show how sorry she was that she had formerly slighted him, and throwing
kisses to prove that she loved him; but Miss Spence kept jumping between
him and Marjorie, incessantly calling his name.
He grew more and more irritated with her; he was the most important
person in the world and was engaged in proving it to Marjorie Jones and
the whole city, and yet Miss Spence seemed to feel she still had the
right to order him about as she did in the old days when he was an
ordinary schoolboy. He was furious; he was sure she wanted him to do
something disagreeable. It seemed to him that she had screamed “Penrod
Schofield!” thousands of times.
From the beginning of his aerial experiments in his own schoolroom, he
had not opened his lips, knowing somehow that one of the requirements
for air floating is perfect silence on the part of the floater; but,
finally, irritated beyond measure by Miss Spence's clamorous insistence,
he was unable to restrain an indignant rebuke and immediately came to
earth with a frightful bump.
Miss Spence--in the flesh--had directed toward the physical body of the
absent Penrod an inquiry as to the fractional consequences of dividing
seventeen apples, fairly, among three boys, and she was surprised and
displeased to receive no answer although to the best of her knowledge
and belief, he was looking fixedly at her. She repeated her question
crisply, without visible effect; then summoned him by name with
increasing asperity. Twice she called him, while all his fellow
pupils turned to stare at the gazing boy. She advanced a step from the
platform.
“Penrod Schofield!”
“Oh, my goodness!” he shouted suddenly. “Can't you keep still a MINUTE?”
CHAPTER X UNCLE JOHN
Miss Spence gasped. So did the pupils.
The whole room filled with a swelling conglomerate “O-O-O-O-H!”
As for Penrod himself, the walls reeled with the shock. He sat with his
mouth open, a mere lump of stupefaction. For the appalling words that
he had hurled at the teacher were as inexplicable to him as to any other
who heard them.
Nothing is more treacherous than the human mind; nothing else so loves
to play the Iscariot. Even when patiently bullied into a semblance of
order and training, it may prove but a base and shifty servant. And
Penrod's mind was not his servant; it was a master, with the April
wind's whims; and it had just played him a diabolical trick. The very
jolt with which he came back to the schoolroom in the midst of his
fancied flight jarred his day-dream utterly out of him; and he sat,
open-mouthed in horror at what he had said.
The unanimous gasp of awe was protracted. Miss Spence, however, finally
recovered her breath, and, returning deliberately to the platform, faced
the school. “And then for a little while,” as pathetic stories sometimes
recount, “everything was very still.” It was so still, in fact, that
Penrod's newborn notoriety could almost be heard growing. This grisly
silence was at last broken by the teacher.
“Penrod Schofield, stand up!”
The miserable child obeyed.
“What did you mean by speaking to me in that way?”
He hung his head, raked the floor with the side of his shoe, swayed,
swallowed, looked suddenly at his hands with the air of never having
seen them before, then clasped them behind him. The school shivered in
ecstatic horror, every fascinated eye upon him; yet there was not a
soul in the room but was profoundly grateful to him for the
sensation--including the offended teacher herself. Unhappily, all this
gratitude was unconscious and altogether different from the kind which,
results in testimonials and loving-cups. On the contrary!
“Penrod Schofield!”
He gulped.
“Answer me at once! Why did you speak to me like that?”
“I was----” He choked, unable to continue.
“Speak out!”
“I was just--thinking,” he managed to stammer.
“That will not do,” she returned sharply. “I wish to know immediately
why you spoke as you did.”
The stricken Penrod answered helplessly:
“Because I was just thinking.”
Upon the very rack he could have offered no ampler truthful explanation.
It was all he knew about it.
“Thinking what?”
“Just thinking.”
Miss Spence's expression gave evidence that her power of self-restraint
was undergoing a remarkable test. However, after taking counsel with
herself, she commanded:
“Come here!”
He shuffled forward, and she placed a chair upon the platform near her
own.
“Sit there!”
Then (but not at all as if nothing had happened), she continued the
lesson in arithmetic. Spiritually the children may have learned a lesson
in very small fractions indeed as they gazed at the fragment of
sin before them on the stool of penitence. They all stared at him
attentively with hard and passionately interested eyes, in which there
was never one trace of pity. It cannot be said with precision that he
writhed; his movement was more a slow, continuous squirm, effected with
a ghastly assumption of languid indifference; while his gaze, in the
effort to escape the marble-hearted glare of his schoolmates, affixed
itself with apparent permanence to the waistcoat button of James Russell
Lowell just above the “U” in “Russell.”
Classes came and classes went, grilling him with eyes. Newcomers
received the story of the crime in darkling whispers; and the outcast
sat and sat and sat, and squirmed and squirmed and squirmed. (He did one
or two things with his spine which a professional contortionist would
have observed with real interest.) And all this while of freezing
suspense was but the criminal's detention awaiting trial. A known
punishment may be anticipated with some measure of equanimity; at least,
the prisoner may prepare himself to undergo it; but the unknown looms
more monstrous for every attempt to guess it. Penrod's crime was unique;
there were no rules to aid him in estimating the vengeance to fall upon
him for it. What seemed most probable was that he would be expelled from
the schools in the presence of his family, the mayor, and council, and
afterward whipped by his father upon the State House steps, with the
entire city as audience by invitation of the authorities.
Noon came. The rows of children filed out, every head turning for a last
unpleasingly speculative look at the outlaw. Then Miss Spence closed the
door into the cloakroom and that into the big hall, and came and sat at
her desk, near Penrod. The tramping of feet outside, the shrill calls
and shouting and the changing voices of the older boys ceased to be
heard--and there was silence. Penrod, still affecting to be occupied
with Lowell, was conscious that Miss Spence looked at him intently.
“Penrod,” she said gravely, “what excuse have you to offer before I
report your case to the principal?”
The word “principal” struck him to the vitals. Grand Inquisitor, Grand
Khan, Sultan, Emperor, Tsar, Caesar Augustus--these are comparable. He
stopped squirming instantly, and sat rigid.
“I want an answer. Why did you shout those words at me?”
“Well,” he murmured, “I was just--thinking.”
“Thinking what?” she asked sharply.
“I don't know.”
“That won't do!”
He took his left ankle in his right hand and regarded it helplessly.
“That won't do, Penrod Schofield,” she repeated severely. “If that is
all the excuse you have to offer I shall report your case this instant!”
And she rose with fatal intent.
But Penrod was one of those whom the precipice inspires. “Well, I HAVE
got an excuse.”
“Well”--she paused impatiently--“what is it?”
He had not an idea, but he felt one coming, and replied automatically,
in a plaintive tone:
“I guess anybody that had been through what I had to go through, last
night, would think they had an excuse.”
Miss Spence resumed her seat, though with the air of being ready to leap
from it instantly.
“What has last night to do with your insolence to me this morning?”
“Well, I guess you'd see,” he returned, emphasizing the plaintive note,
“if you knew what I know.”
“Now, Penrod,” she said, in a kinder voice, “I have a high regard for
your mother and father, and it would hurt me to distress them, but you
must either tell me what was the matter with you or I'll have to take
you to Mrs. Houston.”
“Well, ain't I going to?” he cried, spurred by the dread name. “It's
because I didn't sleep last night.”
“Were you ill?” The question was put with some dryness.
He felt the dryness. “No'm; _I_ wasn't.”
“Then if someone in your family was so ill that even you were kept up
all night, how does it happen they let you come to school this morning?”
“It wasn't illness,” he returned, shaking his head mournfully. “It was
lots worse'n anybody's being sick. It was--it was--well, it was jest
awful.”
“WHAT was?” He remarked with anxiety the incredulity in her tone.
“It was about Aunt Clara,” he said.
“Your Aunt Clara!” she repeated. “Do you mean your mother's sister who
married Mr. Farry of Dayton, Illinois?”
“Yes--Uncle John,” returned Penrod sorrowfully. “The trouble was about
him.”
Miss Spence frowned a frown which he rightly interpreted as one of
continued suspicion. “She and I were in school together,” she said. “I
used to know her very well, and I've always heard her married life was
entirely happy. I don't----”
“Yes, it was,” he interrupted, “until last year when Uncle John took to
running with travelling men----”
“What?”
“Yes'm.” He nodded solemnly. “That was what started it. At first he was
a good, kind husband, but these travelling men would coax him into a
saloon on his way home from work, and they got him to drinking beer and
then ales, wines, liquors, and cigars----”
“Penrod!”
“Ma'am?”
“I'm not inquiring into your Aunt Clara's private affairs; I'm asking
you if you have anything to say which would palliate----”
“That's what I'm tryin' to TELL you about, Miss Spence,” he
pleaded,--“if you'd jest only let me. When Aunt Clara and her little
baby daughter got to our house last night----”
“You say Mrs. Farry is visiting your mother?”
“Yes'm--not just visiting--you see, she HAD to come. Well of course,
little baby Clara, she was so bruised up and mauled, where he'd been
hittin' her with his cane----”
“You mean that your uncle had done such a thing as THAT!” exclaimed Miss
Spence, suddenly disarmed by this scandal.
“Yes'm, and mamma and Margaret had to sit up all night nursin' little
Clara--and AUNT Clara was in such a state SOMEBODY had to keep talkin'
to HER, and there wasn't anybody but me to do it, so I----”
“But where was your father?” she cried.
“Ma'am?”
“Where was your father while----”
“Oh--papa?” Penrod paused, reflected; then brightened. “Why, he was down
at the train, waitin' to see if Uncle John would try to follow 'em and
make 'em come home so's he could persecute 'em some more. I wanted to do
that, but they said if he did come I mightn't be strong enough to
hold him and----” The brave lad paused again, modestly. Miss Spence's
expression was encouraging. Her eyes were wide with astonishment, and
there may have been in them, also, the mingled beginnings of admiration
and self-reproach. Penrod, warming to his work, felt safer every moment.
“And so,” he continued, “I had to sit up with Aunt Clara. She had some
pretty big bruises, too, and I had to----”
“But why didn't they send for a doctor?” However, this question was only
a flicker of dying incredulity.
“Oh, they didn't want any DOCTOR,” exclaimed the inspired realist
promptly. “They don't want anybody to HEAR about it because Uncle John
might reform--and then where'd he be if everybody knew he'd been a
drunkard and whipped his wife and baby daughter?”
“Oh!” said Miss Spence.
“You see, he used to be upright as anybody,” he went on explanatively.
“It all begun----”
“Began, Penrod.”
“Yes'm. It all commenced from the first day he let those travelling men
coax him into the saloon.” Penrod narrated the downfall of his Uncle
John at length. In detail he was nothing short of plethoric; and
incident followed incident, sketched with such vividness, such abundance
of colour, and such verisimilitude to a drunkard's life as a drunkard's
life should be, that had Miss Spence possessed the rather chilling
attributes of William J. Burns himself, the last trace of skepticism
must have vanished from her mind. Besides, there are two things that
will be believed of any man whatsoever, and one of them is that he has
taken to drink. And in every sense it was a moving picture which, with
simple but eloquent words, the virtuous Penrod set before his teacher.
His eloquence increased with what it fed on; and as with the eloquence
so with self-reproach in the gentle bosom of the teacher. She cleared
her throat with difficulty once or twice, during his description of his
ministering night with Aunt Clara. “And I said to her, 'Why, Aunt Clara,
what's the use of takin' on so about it?' And I said, 'Now, Aunt Clara,
all the crying in the world can't make things any better.' And then
she'd just keep catchin' hold of me, and sob and kind of holler, and I'd
say, 'DON'T cry, Aunt Clara--PLEASE don't cry.”'
Then, under the influence of some fragmentary survivals of the
respectable portion of his Sunday adventures, his theme became more
exalted; and, only partially misquoting a phrase from a psalm, he
related how he had made it of comfort to Aunt Clara, and how he had
besought her to seek Higher guidance in her trouble.
The surprising thing about a structure such as Penrod was erecting is
that the taller it becomes the more ornamentation it will stand. Gifted
boys have this faculty of building magnificence upon cobwebs--and Penrod
was gifted. Under the spell of his really great performance, Miss Spence
gazed more and more sweetly upon the prodigy of spiritual beauty and
goodness before her, until at last, when Penrod came to the explanation
of his “just thinking,” she was forced to turn her head away.
“You mean, dear,” she said gently, “that you were all worn out and
hardly knew what you were saying?”
“Yes'm.”
“And you were thinking about all those dreadful things so hard that you
forgot where you were?”
“I was thinking,” he said simply, “how to save Uncle John.”
And the end of it for this mighty boy was that the teacher kissed him!
CHAPTER XI FIDELITY OF A LITTLE DOG
The returning students, that afternoon, observed that Penrod's desk was
vacant--and nothing could have been more impressive than that sinister
mere emptiness. The accepted theory was that Penrod had been arrested.
How breathtaking, then, the sensation when, at the beginning of the
second hour, he strolled--in with inimitable carelessness and, rubbing
his eyes, somewhat noticeably in the manner of one who has snatched an
hour of much needed sleep, took his place as if nothing in particular
had happened. This, at first supposed to be a superhuman exhibition
of sheer audacity, became but the more dumfounding when Miss
Spence--looking up from her desk--greeted him with a pleasant little
nod. Even after school, Penrod gave numerous maddened investigators no
relief. All he would consent to say was:
“Oh, I just TALKED to her.”
A mystification not entirely unconnected with the one thus produced was
manifested at his own family dinner-table the following evening. Aunt
Clara had been out rather late, and came to the table after the rest
were seated. She wore a puzzled expression.
“Do you ever see Mary Spence nowadays?” she inquired, as she unfolded
her napkin, addressing Mrs. Schofield. Penrod abruptly set down his
soup-spoon and gazed at his aunt with flattering attention.
“Yes; sometimes,” said Mrs. Schofield. “She's Penrod's teacher.”
“Is she?” said Mrs. Farry. “Do you--” She paused. “Do people think her a
little--queer, these days?”
“Why, no,” returned her sister. “What makes you say that?”
“She has acquired a very odd manner,” said Mrs. Farry decidedly. “At
least, she seemed odd to ME. I met her at the corner just before I got
to the house, a few minutes ago, and after we'd said howdy-do to each
other, she kept hold of my hand and looked as though she was going to
cry. She seemed to be trying to say something, and choking----”
“But I don't think that's so very queer, Clara. She knew you in school,
didn't she?”
“Yes, but----”
“And she hadn't seen you for so many years, I think it's perfectly
natural she----”
“Wait! She stood there squeezing my hand, and struggling to get her
voice--and I got really embarrassed--and then finally she said, in a
kind of tearful whisper, 'Be of good cheer--this trial will pass!'”
“How queer!” exclaimed Margaret.
Penrod sighed, and returned somewhat absently to his soup.
“Well, I don't know,” said Mrs. Schofield thoughtfully. “Of course she's
heard about the outbreak of measles in Dayton, since they had to close
the schools, and she knows you live there----”
“But doesn't it seem a VERY exaggerated way,” suggested Margaret, “to
talk about measles?”
“Wait!” begged Aunt Clara. “After she said that, she said something even
queerer, and then put her handkerchief to her eyes and hurried away.”
Penrod laid down his spoon again and moved his chair slightly back from
the table. A spirit of prophecy was upon him: he knew that someone was
going to ask a question which he felt might better remain unspoken.
“What WAS the other thing she said?” Mr. Schofield inquired, thus
immediately fulfilling his son's premonition.
“She said,” returned Mrs. Farry slowly, looking about the table, “she
said, 'I know that Penrod is a great, great comfort to you!'”
There was a general exclamation of surprise. It was a singular thing,
and in no manner may it be considered complimentary to Penrod, that this
speech of Miss Spence's should have immediately confirmed Mrs. Farry's
doubts about her in the minds of all his family.
Mr. Schofield shook his head pityingly.
“I'm afraid she's a goner,” he went so far as to say.
“Of all the weird ideas!” cried Margaret.
“I never heard anything like it in my life!” Mrs. Schofield exclaimed.
“Was that ALL she said?”
“Every word!”
Penrod again resumed attention to his soup. His mother looked at him
curiously, and then, struck by a sudden thought, gathered the glances of
the adults of the table by a significant movement of the head, and, by
another, conveyed an admonition to drop the subject until later. Miss
Spence was Penrod's teacher: it was better, for many reasons, not
to discuss the subject of her queerness before him. This was Mrs.
Schofield's thought at the time. Later she had another, and it kept her
awake.
The next afternoon, Mr. Schofield, returning at five o'clock from the
cares of the day, found the house deserted, and sat down to read his
evening paper in what appeared to be an uninhabited apartment known to
its own world as the “drawing-room.” A sneeze, unexpected both to him
and the owner, informed him of the presence of another person.
“Where are you, Penrod?” the parent asked, looking about.
“Here,” said Penrod meekly.
Stooping, Mr. Schofield discovered his son squatting under the piano,
near an open window--his wistful Duke lying beside him.
“What are you doing there?”
“Me?”
“Why under the piano?”
“Well,” the boy returned, with grave sweetness, “I was just kind of
sitting here--thinking.”
“All right.” Mr. Schofield, rather touched, returned to the digestion of
a murder, his back once more to the piano; and Penrod silently drew
from beneath his jacket (where he had slipped it simultaneously with
the sneeze) a paper-backed volume entitled: “Slimsy, the Sioux City
Squealer, or, 'Not Guilty, Your Honor.'”
In this manner the reading-club continued in peace, absorbed, contented,
the world well forgot--until a sudden, violently irritated slam-bang of
the front door startled the members; and Mrs. Schofield burst into the
room and threw herself into a chair, moaning.
“What's the matter, mamma?” asked her husband laying aside his paper.
“Henry Passloe Schofield,” returned the lady, “I don't know what IS to
be done with that boy; I do NOT!”
“You mean Penrod?”
“Who else could I mean?” She sat up, exasperated, to stare at him.
“Henry Passloe Schofield, you've got to take this matter in your
hands--it's beyond me!”
“Well, what has he----”
“Last night I got to thinking,” she began rapidly, “about what Clara
told us--thank Heaven she and Margaret and little Clara have gone to tea
at Cousin Charlotte's!--but they'll be home soon--about what she said
about Miss Spence----”
“You mean about Penrod's being a comfort?”
“Yes, and I kept thinking and thinking and thinking about it till I
couldn't stand it any----”
“By GEORGE!” shouted Mr. Schofield startlingly, stooping to look
under the piano. A statement that he had suddenly remembered his son's
presence would be lacking in accuracy, for the highly sensitized Penrod
was, in fact, no longer present. No more was Duke, his faithful dog.
“What's the matter?”
“Nothing,” he returned, striding to the open window and looking out. “Go
on.”
“Oh,” she moaned, “it must be kept from Clara--and I'll never hold up my
head again if John Farry ever hears of it!”
“Hears of WHAT?”
“Well, I just couldn't stand it, I got so curious; and I thought of
course if Miss Spence HAD become a little unbalanced it was my duty to
know it, as Penrod's mother and she his teacher; so I thought I would
just call on her at her apartment after school and have a chat and see
and I did and--oh----”
“Well?”
“I've just come from there, and she told me--she told me! Oh, I've NEVER
known anything like this!”
“WHAT did she tell you?”
Mrs. Schofield, making a great effort, managed to assume a temporary
appearance of calm. “Henry,” she said solemnly, “bear this in mind:
whatever you do to Penrod, it must be done in some place when Clara
won't hear it. But the first thing to do is to find him.”
Within view of the window from which Mr. Schofield was gazing was the
closed door of the storeroom in the stable, and just outside this door
Duke was performing a most engaging trick.
His young master had taught Duke to “sit up and beg” when he wanted
anything, and if that didn't get it, to “speak.” Duke was facing the
closed door and sitting up and begging, and now he also spoke--in a
loud, clear bark.
There was an open transom over the door, and from this descended--hurled
by an unseen agency--a can half filled with old paint.
It caught the small besieger of the door on his thoroughly surprised
right ear, encouraged him to some remarkable acrobatics, and turned
large portions of him a dull blue. Allowing only a moment to perplexity,
and deciding, after a single and evidently unappetizing experiment,
not to cleanse himself of paint, the loyal animal resumed his quaint,
upright posture.
Mr. Schofield seated himself on the window-sill, whence he could keep in
view that pathetic picture of unrequited love.
“Go on with your story, mamma,” he said. “I think I can find Penrod when
we want him.”
And a few minutes later he added, “And I think I know the place to do it
in.”
Again the faithful voice of Duke was heard, pleading outside the bolted
door.
CHAPTER XII MISS RENNSDALE ACCEPTS
“One-two-three; one-two-three--glide!” said Professor Bartet,
emphasizing his instructions by a brisk collision of his palms at
“glide.” “One-two-three; one-two-three--glide!”
The school week was over, at last, but Penrod's troubles were not.
Round and round the ballroom went the seventeen struggling little
couples of the Friday Afternoon Dancing Class. Round and round went
their reflections with them, swimming rhythmically in the polished, dark
floor--white and blue and pink for the girls; black, with dabs of white,
for the white-collared, white-gloved boys; and sparks and slivers
of high light everywhere as the glistening pumps flickered along the
surface like a school of flying fish. Every small pink face--with one
exception--was painstaking and set for duty. It was a conscientious
little merry-go-round.
“One-two-three; one-two-three--glide! One-two-three;
one-two-three--glide! One-two-th--Ha! Mister Penrod Schofield, you lose
the step. Your left foot! No, no! This is the left! See--like me! Now
again! One-two-three; one-two-three--glide! Better! Much better! Again!
One-two-three; one-two-three--gl--Stop! Mr. Penrod Schofield, this
dancing class is provided by the kind parents of the pupilses as much
to learn the mannerss of good societies as to dance. You think you shall
ever see a gentleman in good societies to tickle his partner in the
dance till she say Ouch? Never! I assure you it is not done. Again! Now
then! Piano, please! One-two-three; one-two-three--glide! Mr. Penrod
Schofield, your right foot--your right foot! No, no! Stop!”
The merry-go-round came to a standstill.
“Mr. Penrod Schofield and partner”--Professor Bartet wiped his
brow--“will you kindly observe me? One-two-three--glide! So! Now
then--no; you will please keep your places, ladies and gentlemen. Mr.
Penrod Schofield, I would puttickly like your attention, this is for
you!”
“Pickin' on me again!” murmured the smouldering Penrod to his small,
unsympathetic partner. “Can't let me alone a minute!”
“Mister Georgie Bassett, please step to the centre,” said the professor.
Mr. Bassett complied with modest alacrity.
“Teacher's pet!” whispered Penrod hoarsely. He had nothing but contempt
for Georgie Bassett. The parents, guardians, aunts, uncles, cousins,
governesses, housemaids, cooks, chauffeurs and coachmen, appertaining to
the members of the dancing class, all dwelt in the same part of town and
shared certain communal theories; and among the most firmly established
was that which maintained Georgie Bassett to be the Best Boy in Town.
Contrariwise, the unfortunate Penrod, largely because of his recent
dazzling but disastrous attempts to control forces far beyond him,
had been given a clear title as the Worst Boy in Town. (Population,
135,000.) To precisely what degree his reputation was the product of
his own energies cannot be calculated. It was Marjorie Jones who first
applied the description, in its definite simplicity, the day after the
“pageant,” and, possibly, her frequent and effusive repetitions of it,
even upon wholly irrelevant occasions, had something to do with its
prompt and quite perfect acceptance by the community.
“Miss Rennsdale will please do me the fafer to be Mr. Georgie Bassett's
partner for one moment,” said Professor Bartet. “Mr. Penrod Schofield
will please give his attention. Miss Rennsdale and Mister Bassett,
obliche me, if you please. Others please watch. Piano, please! Now
then!”
Miss Rennsdale, aged eight--the youngest lady in the class--and Mr.
Georgie Bassett one-two-three--glided with consummate technique for the
better education of Penrod Schofield. It is possible that amber-curled,
beautiful Marjorie felt that she, rather than Miss Rennsdale, might have
been selected as the example of perfection--or perhaps her remark was
only woman.
“Stopping everybody for that boy!” said Marjorie.
Penrod, across the circle from her, heard distinctly--nay, he was
obviously intended to hear; but over a scorched heart he preserved a
stoic front. Whereupon Marjorie whispered derisively in the ear of her
partner, Maurice Levy, who wore a pearl pin in his tie.
“Again, please, everybody--ladies and gentlemen!” cried Professor
Bartet. “Mister Penrod Schofield, if you please, pay puttickly
attention! Piano, please! Now then!”
The lesson proceeded. At the close of the hour Professor Bartet stepped
to the centre of the room and clapped his hands for attention.
“Ladies and gentlemen, if you please to seat yourselves quietly,” he
said; “I speak to you now about to-morrow. As you all know--Mister
Penrod Schofield, I am not sticking up in a tree outside that window! If
you do me the fafer to examine I am here, insides of the room. Now then!
Piano, pl--no, I do not wish the piano! As you all know, this is the
last lesson of the season until next October. Tomorrow is our special
afternoon; beginning three o'clock, we dance the cotillon. But this
afternoon comes the test of mannerss. You must see if each know how to
make a little formal call like a grown-up people in good societies. You
have had good, perfect instruction; let us see if we know how to perform
like societies ladies and gentlemen twenty-six years of age.
“Now, when you're dismissed each lady will go to her home and prepare to
receive a call. The gentlemen will allow the ladies time to reach their
houses and to prepare to receive callers; then each gentleman will call
upon a lady and beg the pleasure to engage her for a partner in the
cotillon to-morrow. You all know the correct, proper form for these
calls, because didn't I work teaching you last lesson till I thought
I would drop dead? Yes! Now each gentleman, if he reach a lady's house
behind some-other gentleman, then he must go somewhere else to a lady's
house, and keep calling until he secures a partner; so, as there are the
same number of both, everybody shall have a partner.
“Now please all remember that if in case--Mister Penrod Schofield, when
you make your call on a lady I beg you to please remember that gentlemen
in good societies do not scratch the back in societies as you appear to
attempt; so please allow the hands to rest carelessly in the lap. Now
please all remember that if in case--Mister Penrod Schofield, if you
please! Gentlemen in societies do not scratch the back by causing
frictions between it and the back of your chair, either! Nobody else is
itching here! _I_ do not itch! I cannot talk if you must itch! In the
name of Heaven, why must you always itch? What was I saying? Where ah!
the cotillon--yes! For the cotillon it is important nobody shall fail
to be here tomorrow; but if any one should be so very ill he cannot
possible come he must write a very polite note of regrets in the form
of good societies to his engaged partner to excuse himself--and he must
give the reason.
“I do not think anybody is going to be that sick to-morrow--no; and I
will find out and report to parents if anybody would try it and not be.
But it is important for the cotillon that we have an even number of so
many couples, and if it should happen that someone comes and her partner
has sent her a polite note that he has genuine reasons why he cannot
come, the note must be handed at once to me, so that I arrange some
other partner. Is all understood? Yes. The gentlemen will remember now
to allow the ladies plenty of time to reach their houses and prepare
to receive calls. Ladies and gentlemen, I thank you for your polite
attention.”
It was nine blocks to the house of Marjorie Jones; but Penrod did it in
less than seven minutes from a flying start--such was his haste to lay
himself and his hand for the cotillon at the feet of one who had so
recently spoken unamiably of him in public. He had not yet learned that
the only safe male rebuke to a scornful female is to stay away from
her--especially if that is what she desires. However, he did not wish
to rebuke her; simply and ardently he wished to dance the cotillon with
her. Resentment was swallowed up in hope.
The fact that Miss Jones' feeling for him bore a striking resemblance to
that of Simon Legree for Uncle Tom, deterred him not at all. Naturally,
he was not wholly unconscious that when he should lay his hand for the
cotillon at her feet it would be her inward desire to step on it; but
he believed that if he were first in the field Marjorie would have to
accept. These things are governed by law.
It was his fond intention to reach her house even in advance of herself,
and with grave misgiving he beheld a large automobile at rest before the
sainted gate. Forthwith, a sinking feeling became a portent inside him
as little Maurice Levy emerged from the front door of the house.
“'Lo, Penrod!” said Maurice airily.
“What you doin' in there?” inquired Penrod.
“In where?”
“In Marjorie's.”
“Well, what shouldn't I be doin' in Marjorie's?” Mr. Levy returned
indignantly. “I was inviting her for my partner in the cotillon--what
you s'pose?”
“You haven't got any right to!” Penrod protested hotly. “You can't do it
yet.”
“I did do it yet!” said Maurice.
“You can't!” insisted Penrod. “You got to allow them time first. He said
the ladies had to be allowed time to prepare.”
“Well, ain't she had time to prepare?”
“When?” Penrod demanded, stepping close to his rival threateningly. “I'd
like to know when----”
“When?” echoed the other with shrill triumph. “When? Why, in mamma's
sixty-horse powder limousine automobile, what Marjorie came home with me
in! I guess that's when!”
An impulse in the direction of violence became visible upon the
countenance of Penrod.
“I expect you need some wiping down,” he began dangerously. “I'll give
you sumpthing to remem----”
“Oh, you will!” Maurice cried with astonishing truculence, contorting
himself into what he may have considered a posture of defense. “Let's
see you try it, you--you itcher!”
For the moment, defiance from such a source was dumfounding. Then,
luckily, Penrod recollected something and glanced at the automobile.
Perceiving therein not only the alert chauffeur but the magnificent
outlines of Mrs. Levy, his enemy's mother, he manoeuvred his lifted hand
so that it seemed he had but meant to scratch his ear.
“Well, I guess I better be goin',” he said casually. “See you tomorrow!”
Maurice mounted to the lap of luxury, and Penrod strolled away with an
assumption of careless ease which was put to a severe strain when, from
the rear window of the car, a sudden protuberance in the nature of a
small, dark, curly head shrieked scornfully:
“Go on--you big stiff!”
The cotillon loomed dismally before Penrod now; but it was his duty
to secure a partner and he set about it with a dreary heart. The delay
occasioned by his fruitless attempt on Marjorie and the altercation with
his enemy at her gate had allowed other ladies ample time to prepare for
callers--and to receive them. Sadly he went from house to house, finding
that he had been preceded in one after the other. Altogether his
hand for the cotillon was declined eleven times that afternoon on the
legitimate ground of previous engagement. This, with Marjorie, scored
off all except five of the seventeen possible partners; and four of the
five were also sealed away from him, as he learned in chance encounters
with other boys upon the street.
One lady alone remained; he bowed to the inevitable and entered this
lorn damsel's gate at twilight with an air of great discouragement. The
lorn damsel was Miss Rennsdale, aged eight.
We are apt to forget that there are actually times of life when too much
youth is a handicap. Miss Rennsdale was beautiful; she danced like a
premiere; she had every charm but age. On that account alone had she
been allowed so much time to prepare to receive callers that it was only
by the most manful efforts she could keep her lip from trembling.
A decorous maid conducted the long-belated applicant to her where she
sat upon a sofa beside a nursery governess. The decorous maid announced
him composedly as he made his entrance.
“Mr. Penrod Schofield!”
Miss Rennsdale suddenly burst into loud sobs.
“Oh!” she wailed. “I just knew it would be him!”
The decorous maid's composure vanished at once--likewise her decorum.
She clapped her hand over her mouth and fled, uttering sounds. The
governess, however, set herself to comfort her heartbroken charge, and
presently succeeded in restoring Miss Rennsdale to a semblance of that
poise with which a lady receives callers and accepts invitations to
dance cotillons. But she continued to sob at intervals.
Feeling himself at perhaps a disadvantage, Penrod made offer of his
hand for the morrow with a little embarrassment. Following the form
prescribed by Professor Bartet, he advanced several paces toward the
stricken lady and bowed formally.
“I hope,” he said by rote, “you're well, and your parents also in good
health. May I have the pleasure of dancing the cotillon as your partner
t'-morrow afternoon?”
The wet eyes of Miss Rennsdale searched his countenance without
pleasure, and a shudder wrung her small shoulders; but the governess
whispered to her instructively, and she made a great effort.
“I thu-thank you fu-for your polite invu-invu-invutation; and I ac----”
Thus far she progressed when emotion overcame her again. She beat
frantically upon the sofa with fists and heels. “Oh, I DID want it to be
Georgie Bassett!”
“No, no, no!” said the governess, and whispered urgently, whereupon Miss
Rennsdale was able to complete her acceptance.
“And I ac-accept wu-with pu-pleasure!” she moaned, and immediately,
uttering a loud yell, flung herself face downward upon the sofa,
clutching her governess convulsively.
Somewhat disconcerted, Penrod bowed again.
“I thank you for your polite acceptance,” he murmured hurriedly; “and
I trust--I trust--I forget. Oh, yes--I trust we shall have a most
enjoyable occasion. Pray present my compliments to your parents; and I
must now wish you a very good afternoon.”
Concluding these courtly demonstrations with another bow he withdrew in
fair order, though thrown into partial confusion in the hall by a final
wail from his crushed hostess:
“Oh! Why couldn't it be anybody but HIM!”
CHAPTER XIII THE SMALLPOX MEDICINE
Next morning Penrod woke in profound depression of spirit, the cotillon
ominous before him. He pictured Marjorie Jones and Maurice, graceful and
light-hearted, flitting by him fairylike, loosing silvery laughter upon
him as he engaged in the struggle to keep step with a partner about four
years and two feet his junior. It was hard enough for Penrod to keep
step with a girl of his size.
The foreboding vision remained with him, increasing in vividness,
throughout the forenoon. He found himself unable to fix his mind
upon anything else, and, having bent his gloomy footsteps toward the
sawdust-box, after breakfast, presently descended therefrom, abandoning
Harold Ramorez where he had left him the preceding Saturday. Then, as he
sat communing silently with wistful Duke, in the storeroom, coquettish
fortune looked his way.
It was the habit of Penrod's mother not to throw away anything
whatsoever until years of storage conclusively proved there would never
be a use for it; but a recent house-cleaning had ejected upon the back
porch a great quantity of bottles and other paraphernalia of medicine,
left over from illnesses in the family during a period of several years.
This debris Della, the cook, had collected in a large market basket,
adding to it some bottles of flavouring extracts that had proved
unpopular in the household; also, old catsup bottles; a jar or two of
preserves gone bad; various rejected dental liquids--and other things.
And she carried the basket out to the storeroom in the stable.
Penrod was at first unaware of what lay before him. Chin on palms, he
sat upon the iron rim of a former aquarium and stared morbidly through
the open door at the checkered departing back of Della. It was another
who saw treasure in the basket she had left.
Mr. Samuel Williams, aged eleven, and congenial to Penrod in years,
sex, and disposition, appeared in the doorway, shaking into foam a black
liquid within a pint bottle, stoppered by a thumb.
“Yay, Penrod!” the visitor gave greeting.
“Yay,” said Penrod with slight enthusiasm. “What you got?”
“Lickrish water.”
“Drinkin's!” demanded Penrod promptly. This is equivalent to the cry of
“Biters” when an apple is shown, and establishes unquestionable title.
“Down to there!” stipulated Sam, removing his thumb to affix it firmly
as a mark upon the side of the bottle a check upon gormandizing that
remained carefully in place while Penrod drank.
This rite concluded, the visitor's eye fell upon the basket deposited by
Della. He emitted tokens of pleasure.
“Looky! Looky! Looky there! That ain't any good pile o' stuff--oh, no!”
“What for?”
“Drug store!” shouted Sam. “We'll be partners----”
“Or else,” Penrod suggested, “I'll run the drug store and you be a
customer----”
“No! Partners!” insisted Sam with such conviction that his host yielded;
and within ten minutes the drug store was doing a heavy business with
imaginary patrons. Improvising counters with boards and boxes, and
setting forth a very druggish-looking stock from the basket, each of the
partners found occupation to his taste--Penrod as salesman and Sam as
prescription clerk.
“Here you are, madam!” said Penrod briskly, offering a vial of Sam's
mixing to an invisible matron. “This will cure your husband in a few
minutes. Here's the camphor, mister. Call again! Fifty cents' worth of
pills? Yes, madam. There you are! Hurry up with that dose for the nigger
lady, Bill!”
“I'll 'tend to it soon's I get time, Jim,” replied the prescription
clerk. “I'm busy fixin' the smallpox medicine for the sick policeman
downtown.”
Penrod stopped sales to watch this operation. Sam had found an empty
pint bottle and, with the pursed lips and measuring eye of a great
chemist, was engaged in filling it from other bottles.
First, he poured into it some of the syrup from the condemned preserves;
and a quantity of extinct hair oil; next the remaining contents of a
dozen small vials cryptically labelled with physicians' prescriptions;
then some remnants of catsup and essence of beef and what was left
in several bottles of mouthwash; after that a quantity of rejected
flavouring extract--topping off by shaking into the mouth of the
bottle various powders from small pink papers, relics of Mr. Schofield's
influenza of the preceding winter.
Sam examined the combination with concern, appearing unsatisfied. “We
got to make that smallpox medicine good and strong!” he remarked; and,
his artistic sense growing more powerful than his appetite, he poured
about a quarter of the licorice water into the smallpox medicine.
“What you doin'?” protested Penrod. “What you want to waste that
lickrish water for? We ought to keep it to drink when we're tired.”
“I guess I got a right to use my own lickrish water any way I want to,”
replied the prescription clerk. “I tell you, you can't get smallpox
medicine too strong. Look at her now!” He held the bottle up admiringly.
“She's as black as lickrish. I bet you she's strong all right!”
“I wonder how she tastes?” said Penrod thoughtfully.
“Don't smell so awful much,” observed Sam, sniffing the bottle--“a good
deal, though!”
“I wonder if it'd make us sick to drink it?” said Penrod.
Sam looked at the bottle thoughtfully; then his eye, wandering, fell
upon Duke, placidly curled up near the door, and lighted with the advent
of an idea new to him, but old, old in the world--older than Egypt!
“Let's give Duke some!” he cried.
That was the spark. They acted immediately; and a minute later Duke,
released from custody with a competent potion of the smallpox medicine
inside him, settled conclusively their doubts concerning its effect. The
patient animal, accustomed to expect the worst at all times, walked out
of the door, shaking his head with an air of considerable annoyance,
opening and closing his mouth with singular energy--and so repeatedly
that they began to count the number of times he did it. Sam thought it
was thirty-nine times, but Penrod had counted forty-one before other and
more striking symptoms appeared.
All things come from Mother Earth and must return--Duke restored much
at this time. Afterward, he ate heartily of grass; and then, over his
shoulder, he bent upon his master one inscrutable look and departed
feebly to the front yard.
The two boys had watched the process with warm interest. “I told you she
was strong!” said Mr. Williams proudly.
“Yes, sir--she is!” Penrod was generous enough to admit. “I expect she's
strong enough----” He paused in thought, and added:
“We haven't got a horse any more.”
“I bet you she'd fix him if you had!” said Sam. And it may be that this
was no idle boast.
The pharmaceutical game was not resumed; the experiment upon Duke had
made the drug store commonplace and stimulated the appetite for stronger
meat. Lounging in the doorway, the near-vivisectionists sipped licorice
water alternately and conversed.
“I bet some of our smallpox medicine would fix ole P'fessor Bartet all
right!” quoth Penrod. “I wish he'd come along and ask us for some.”
“We could tell him it was lickrish water,” added Sam, liking the idea.
“The two bottles look almost the same.”
“Then we wouldn't have to go to his ole cotillon this afternoon,” Penrod
sighed. “There wouldn't be any!”
“Who's your partner, Pen?”
“Who's yours?”
“Who's yours? I just ast you.”
“Oh, she's all right!” And Penrod smiled boastfully.
“I bet you wanted to dance with Marjorie!” said his friend.
“Me? I wouldn't dance with that girl if she begged me to! I wouldn't
dance with her to save her from drowning! I wouldn't da----”
“Oh, no--you wouldn't!” interrupted Mr. Williams skeptically.
Penrod changed his tone and became persuasive.
“Looky here, Sam,” he said confidentially. “I've got 'a mighty nice
partner, but my mother don't like her mother; and so I've been thinking
I better not dance with her. I'll tell you what I'll do; I've got a
mighty good sling in the house, and I'll give it to you if you'll change
partners.”
“You want to change and you don't even know who mine is!” said Sam, and
he made the simple though precocious deduction: “Yours must be a lala!
Well, I invited Mabel Rorebeck, and she wouldn't let me change if
I wanted to. Mabel Rorebeck'd rather dance with me,” he continued
serenely, “than anybody; and she said she was awful afraid you'd ast
her. But I ain't goin' to dance with Mabel after all, because this
morning she sent me a note about her uncle died last night--and P'fessor
Bartet'll have to find me a partner after I get there. Anyway I bet you
haven't got any sling--and I bet your partner's Baby Rennsdale!”
“What if she is?” said Penrod. “She's good enough for ME!” This speech
held not so much modesty in solution as intended praise of the lady.
Taken literally, however, it was an understatement of the facts and
wholly insincere.
“Yay!” jeered Mr. Williams, upon whom his friend's hypocrisy was quite
wasted. “How can your mother not like her mother? Baby Rennsdale hasn't
got any mother! You and her'll be a sight!”
That was Penrod's own conviction; and with this corroboration of it
he grew so spiritless that he could offer no retort. He slid to a
despondent sitting posture upon the door sill and gazed wretchedly upon
the ground, while his companion went to replenish the licorice water at
the hydrant--enfeebling the potency of the liquor no doubt, but making
up for that in quantity.
“Your mother goin' with you to the cotillon?” asked Sam when he
returned.
“No. She's goin' to meet me there. She's goin' somewhere first.”
“So's mine,” said Sam. “I'll come by for you.”
“All right.”
“I better go before long. Noon whistles been blowin'.”
“All right,” Penrod repeated dully.
Sam turned to go, but paused. A new straw hat was peregrinating along
the fence near the two boys. This hat belonged to someone passing upon
the sidewalk of the cross-street; and the someone was Maurice Levy.
Even as they stared, he halted and regarded them over the fence with two
small, dark eyes.
Fate had brought about this moment and this confrontation.
CHAPTER XIV MAURICE LEVY'S CONSTITUTION
“Lo, Sam!” said Maurice cautiously. “What you doin'?”
Penrod at that instant had a singular experience--an intellectual shock
like a flash of fire in the brain. Sitting in darkness, a great light
flooded him with wild brilliance. He gasped!
“What you doin'?” repeated Mr. Levy.
Penrod sprang to his feet, seized the licorice bottle, shook it with
stoppering thumb, and took a long drink with histrionic unction.
“What you doin'?” asked Maurice for the third time, Sam Williams not
having decided upon a reply.
It was Penrod who answered.
“Drinkin' lickrish water,” he said simply, and wiped his mouth with such
delicious enjoyment that Sam's jaded thirst was instantly stimulated. He
took the bottle eagerly from Penrod.
“A-a-h!” exclaimed Penrod, smacking his lips. “That was a good un!”
The eyes above the fence glistened.
“Ask him if he don't want some,” Penrod whispered urgently. “Quit
drinkin' it! It's no good any more. Ask him!”
“What for?” demanded the practical Sam.
“Go on and ask him!” whispered Penrod fiercely.
“Say, M'rice!” Sam called, waving the bottle. “Want some?”
“Bring it here!” Mr. Levy requested.
“Come on over and get some,” returned Sam, being prompted.
“I can't. Penrod Schofield's after me.”
“No, I'm not,” said Penrod reassuringly. “I won't touch you, M'rice.
I made up with you yesterday afternoon--don't you remember? You're all
right with me, M'rice.”
Maurice looked undecided. But Penrod had the delectable bottle again,
and tilting it above his lips, affected to let the cool liquid purl
enrichingly into him, while with his right hand he stroked his middle
facade ineffably. Maurice's mouth watered.
“Here!” cried Sam, stirred again by the superb manifestations of his
friend. “Gimme that!”
Penrod brought the bottle down, surprisingly full after so much gusto,
but withheld it from Sam; and the two scuffled for its possession.
Nothing in the world could have so worked upon the desire of the
yearning observer beyond the fence.
“Honest, Penrod--you ain't goin' to touch me if I come in your yard?” he
called. “Honest?”
“Cross my heart!” answered Penrod, holding the bottle away from Sam.
“And we'll let you drink all you want.”
Maurice hastily climbed the fence, and while he was thus occupied Mr.
Samuel Williams received a great enlightenment. With startling rapidity
Penrod, standing just outside the storeroom door, extended his arm
within the room, deposited the licorice water upon the counter of the
drug store, seized in its stead the bottle of smallpox medicine, and
extended it cordially toward the advancing Maurice.
Genius is like that--great, simple, broad strokes!
Dazzled, Mr. Samuel Williams leaned against the wall. He had
the sensations of one who comes suddenly into the presence of a
chef-d'oeuvre. Perhaps his first coherent thought was that almost
universal one on such huge occasions: “Why couldn't _I_ have done that!”
Sam might have been even more dazzled had he guessed that he figured not
altogether as a spectator in the sweeping and magnificent conception of
the new Talleyrand. Sam had no partner for the cotillon. If Maurice
was to be absent from that festivity--as it began to seem he might
be--Penrod needed a male friend to take care of Miss Rennsdale and he
believed he saw his way to compel Mr. Williams to be that male friend.
For this he relied largely upon the prospective conduct of Miss
Rennsdale when he should get the matter before her--he was inclined to
believe she would favour the exchange. As for Talleyrand Penrod himself,
he was going to dance that cotillon with Marjorie Jones!
“You can have all you can drink at one pull, M'rice,” said Penrod
kindly.
“You said I could have all I want!” protested Maurice, reaching for the
bottle.
“No, I didn't,” returned Penrod quickly, holding it away from the eager
hand.
“He did, too! Didn't he, Sam?”
Sam could not reply; his eyes, fixed upon the bottle, protruded
strangely.
“You heard him--didn't you, Sam?”
“Well, if I did say it I didn't mean it!” said Penrod hastily, quoting
from one of the authorities. “Looky here, M'rice,” he continued,
assuming a more placative and reasoning tone, “that wouldn't be fair to
us. I guess we want some of our own lickrish water, don't we? The bottle
ain't much over two-thirds full anyway. What I meant was, you can have
all you can drink at one pull.”
“How do you mean?”
“Why, this way: you can gulp all you want, so long as you keep
swallering; but you can't take the bottle out of your mouth and commence
again. Soon's you quit swallering it's Sam's turn.”
“No; you can have next, Penrod,” said Sam.
“Well, anyway, I mean M'rice has to give the bottle up the minute he
stops swallering.”
Craft appeared upon the face of Maurice, like a poster pasted on a wall.
“I can drink so long I don't stop swallering?”
“Yes; that's it.”
“All right!” he cried. “Gimme the bottle!”
And Penrod placed it in his hand.
“You promise to let me drink until I quit swallering?” Maurice insisted.
“Yes!” said both boys together.
With that, Maurice placed the bottle to his lips and began to drink.
Penrod and Sam leaned forward in breathless excitement. They had feared
Maurice might smell the contents of the bottle; but that danger was
past--this was the crucial moment. Their fondest hope was that he would
make his first swallow a voracious one--it was impossible to imagine a
second. They expected one big, gulping swallow and then an explosion,
with fountain effects.
Little they knew the mettle of their man! Maurice swallowed once; he
swallowed twice--and thrice--and he continued to swallow! No Adam's
apple was sculptured on that juvenile throat, but the internal progress
of the liquid was not a whit the less visible. His eyes gleamed with
cunning and malicious triumph, sidewise, at the stunned conspirators;
he was fulfilling the conditions of the draught, not once breaking the
thread of that marvelous swallering.
His audience stood petrified. Already Maurice had swallowed more than
they had given Duke and still the liquor receded in the uplifted bottle!
And now the clear glass gleamed above the dark contents full half the
vessel's length--and Maurice went on drinking! Slowly the clear glass
increased in its dimensions--slowly the dark diminished.
Sam Williams made a horrified movement to check him--but Maurice
protested passionately with his disengaged arm, and made vehement vocal
noises remindful of the contract; whereupon Sam desisted and watched the
continuing performance in a state of grisly fascination.
Maurice drank it all! He drained the last drop and threw the bottle in
the air, uttering loud ejaculations of triumph and satisfaction.
“Hah!” he cried, blowing out his cheeks, inflating his chest, squaring
his shoulders, patting his stomach, and wiping his mouth contentedly.
“Hah! Aha! Waha! Wafwah! But that was good!”
The two boys stood looking at him in stupor.
“Well, I gotta say this,” said Maurice graciously: “You stuck to your
bargain all right and treated me fair.”
Stricken with a sudden horrible suspicion, Penrod entered the storeroom
in one stride and lifted the bottle of licorice water to his nose--then
to his lips. It was weak, but good; he had made no mistake. And Maurice
had really drained--to the dregs--the bottle of old hair tonics, dead
catsups, syrups of undesirable preserves, condemned extracts of
vanilla and lemon, decayed chocolate, ex-essence of beef, mixed dental
preparations, aromatic spirits of ammonia, spirits of nitre, alcohol,
arnica, quinine, ipecac, sal volatile, nux vomica and licorice water--
with traces of arsenic, belladonna and strychnine.
Penrod put the licorice water out of sight and turned to face the
others. Maurice was seating himself on a box just outside the door and
had taken a package of cigarettes from his pocket.
“Nobody can see me from here, can they?” he said, striking a match. “You
fellers smoke?”
“No,” said Sam, staring at him haggardly.
“No,” said Penrod in a whisper.
Maurice lit his cigarette and puffed showily.
“Well, sir,” he remarked, “you fellers are certainly square--I gotta
say that much. Honest, Penrod, I thought you was after me! I did
think so,” he added sunnily; “but now I guess you like me, or else
you wouldn't of stuck to it about lettin' me drink it all if I kept on
swallering.”
He chatted on with complete geniality, smoking his cigarette in content.
And as he ran from one topic to another his hearers stared at him in a
kind of torpor. Never once did they exchange a glance with each other;
their eyes were frozen to Maurice. The cheerful conversationalist made
it evident that he was not without gratitude.
“Well,” he said as he finished his cigarette and rose to go, “you
fellers have treated me nice and some day you come over to my yard; I'd
like to run with you fellers. You're the kind of fellers I like.”
Penrod's jaw fell; Sam's mouth had been open all the time. Neither
spoke.
“I gotta go,” observed Maurice, consulting a handsome watch. “Gotta get
dressed for the cotillon right after lunch. Come on, Sam. Don't you have
to go, too?”
Sam nodded dazedly.
“Well, good-bye, Penrod,” said Maurice cordially. “I'm glad you like me
all right. Come on, Sam.”
Penrod leaned against the doorpost and with fixed and glazing eyes
watched the departure of his two visitors. Maurice was talking volubly,
with much gesticulation, as they went; but Sam walked mechanically
and in silence, staring at his brisk companion and keeping at a little
distance from him.
They passed from sight, Maurice still conversing gayly--and Penrod
slowly betook himself into the house, his head bowed upon his chest.
Some three hours later, Mr. Samuel Williams, waxen clean and in sweet
raiment, made his reappearance in Penrod's yard, yodelling a code-signal
to summon forth his friend. He yodelled loud, long, and frequently,
finally securing a faint response from the upper air.
“Where are you?” shouted Mr. Williams, his roving glance searching
ambient heights. Another low-spirited yodel reaching his ear, he
perceived the head and shoulders of his friend projecting above the
roofridge of the stable. The rest of Penrod's body was concealed from
view, reposing upon the opposite slant of the gable and precariously
secured by the crooking of his elbows over the ridge.
“Yay! What you doin' up there?”
“Nothin'.”
“You better be careful!” Sam called. “You'll slide off and fall down in
the alley if you don't look out. I come pert' near it last time we was
up there. Come on down! Ain't you goin' to the cotillon?”
Penrod made no reply. Sam came nearer.
“Say,” he called up in a guarded voice, “I went to our telephone a while
ago and ast him how he was feelin', and he said he felt fine!”
“So did I,” said Penrod. “He told me he felt bully!”
Sam thrust his hands in his pockets and brooded. The opening of the
kitchen door caused a diversion. It was Della.
“Mister Penrod,” she bellowed forthwith, “come ahn down fr'm up there!
Y'r mamma's at the dancin' class waitin' fer ye, an' she's telephoned
me they're goin' to begin--an' what's the matter with ye? Come ahn down
fr'm up there!”
“Come on!” urged Sam. “We'll be late. There go Maurice and Marjorie
now.”
A glittering car spun by, disclosing briefly a genre picture of Marjorie
Jones in pink, supporting a monstrous sheaf of American Beauty roses.
Maurice, sitting shining and joyous beside her, saw both boys and waved
them a hearty greeting as the car turned the corner.
Penrod uttered some muffled words and then waved both arms--either in
response or as an expression of his condition of mind; it may have
been a gesture of despair. How much intention there was in this
act--obviously so rash, considering the position he occupied--it
is impossible to say. Undeniably there must remain a suspicion of
deliberate purpose.
Della screamed and Sam shouted. Penrod had disappeared from view.
The delayed dance was about to begin a most uneven cotillon when Samuel
Williams arrived.
Mrs. Schofield hurriedly left the ballroom; while Miss Rennsdale,
flushing with sudden happiness, curtsied profoundly to Professor Bartet
and obtained his attention.
“I have telled you fifty times,” he informed her passionately ere she
spoke, “I cannot make no such changes. If your partner comes you have to
dance with him. You are going to drive me crazy, sure! What is it? What
now? What you want?”
The damsel curtsied again and handed him the following communication,
addressed to herself:
“Dear madam Please excuse me from dancing the cotilon with you
this afternoon as I have fell off the barn
“Sincerly yours
“PENROD SCHOFIELD.”
CHAPTER XV THE TWO FAMILIES
Penrod entered the schoolroom, Monday picturesquely leaning upon a man's
cane shortened to support a cripple approaching the age of twelve. He
arrived about twenty minutes late, limping deeply, his brave young mouth
drawn with pain, and the sensation he created must have been a solace to
him; the only possible criticism of this entrance being that it was just
a shade too heroic. Perhaps for that reason it failed to stagger Miss
Spence, a woman so saturated with suspicion that she penalized Penrod
for tardiness as promptly and as coldly as if he had been a mere,
ordinary, unmutilated boy. Nor would she entertain any discussion of the
justice of her ruling. It seemed, almost, that she feared to argue with
him.
However, the distinction of cane and limp remained to him, consolations
which he protracted far into the week--until Thursday evening, in fact,
when Mr. Schofield, observing from a window his son's pursuit of Duke
round and round the backyard, confiscated the cane, with the promise
that it should not remain idle if he saw Penrod limping again. Thus,
succeeding a depressing Friday, another Saturday brought the necessity
for new inventions.
It was a scented morning in apple-blossom time. At about ten of the
clock Penrod emerged hastily from the kitchen door. His pockets bulged
abnormally; so did his checks, and he swallowed with difficulty. A
threatening mop, wielded by a cooklike arm in a checkered sleeve,
followed him through the doorway, and he was preceded by a small,
hurried, wistful dog with a warm doughnut in his mouth. The kitchen door
slammed petulantly, enclosing the sore voice of Della, whereupon Penrod
and Duke seated themselves upon the pleasant sward and immediately
consumed the spoils of their raid.
From the cross-street which formed the side boundary of the Schofields'
ample yard came a jingle of harness and the cadenced clatter of a pair
of trotting horses, and Penrod, looking up, beheld the passing of a
fat acquaintance, torpid amid the conservative splendours of a rather
old-fashioned victoria. This was Roderick Magsworth Bitts, Junior, a
fellow sufferer at the Friday Afternoon Dancing Class, but otherwise not
often a companion: a home-sheltered lad, tutored privately and preserved
against the coarsening influences of rude comradeship and miscellaneous
information. Heavily overgrown in all physical dimensions, virtuous,
and placid, this cloistered mutton was wholly uninteresting to Penrod
Schofield. Nevertheless, Roderick Magsworth Bitts, Junior, was a
personage on account of the importance of the Magsworth Bitts family;
and it was Penrod's destiny to increase Roderick's celebrity far, far
beyond its present aristocratic limitations.
The Magsworth Bittses were important because they were impressive; there
was no other reason. And they were impressive because they believed
themselves important. The adults of the family were impregnably formal;
they dressed with reticent elegance, and wore the same nose and the
same expression--an expression which indicated that they knew something
exquisite and sacred which other people could never know. Other people,
in their presence, were apt to feel mysteriously ignoble and to
become secretly uneasy about ancestors, gloves, and pronunciation. The
Magsworth Bitts manner was withholding and reserved, though sometimes
gracious, granting small smiles as great favours and giving off a
chilling kind of preciousness. Naturally, when any citizen of the
community did anything unconventional or improper, or made a mistake, or
had a relative who went wrong, that citizen's first and worst fear
was that the Magsworth Bittses would hear of it. In fact, this painful
family had for years terrorized the community, though the community
had never realized that it was terrorized, and invariably spoke of the
family as the “most charming circle in town.” By common consent, Mrs.
Roderick Magsworth Bitts officiated as the supreme model as well as
critic-in-chief of morals and deportment for all the unlucky people
prosperous enough to be elevated to her acquaintance.
Magsworth was the important part of the name. Mrs. Roderick Magsworth
Bitts was a Magsworth born, herself, and the Magsworth crest decorated
not only Mrs. Magsworth Bitts' note-paper but was on the china, on the
table linen, on the chimney-pieces, on the opaque glass of the front
door, on the victoria, and on the harness, though omitted from the
garden-hose and the lawn-mower.
Naturally, no sensible person dreamed of connecting that illustrious
crest with the unfortunate and notorious Rena Magsworth whose name had
grown week by week into larger and larger type upon the front pages of
newspapers, owing to the gradually increasing public and official belief
that she had poisoned a family of eight. However, the statement that no
sensible person could have connected the Magsworth Bitts family with the
arsenical Rena takes no account of Penrod Schofield.
Penrod never missed a murder, a hanging or an electrocution in the
newspapers; he knew almost as much about Rena Magsworth as her jurymen
did, though they sat in a court-room two hundred miles away, and he had
it in mind--so frank he was--to ask Roderick Magsworth Bitts, Junior, if
the murderess happened to be a relative.
The present encounter, being merely one of apathetic greeting, did not
afford the opportunity. Penrod took off his cap, and Roderick, seated
between his mother and one of his grown-up sisters, nodded sluggishly,
but neither Mrs. Magsworth Bitts nor her daughter acknowledged the
salutation of the boy in the yard. They disapproved of him as a
person of little consequence, and that little, bad. Snubbed, Penrod
thoughtfully restored his cap to his head. A boy can be cut as
effectually as a man, and this one was chilled to a low temperature. He
wondered if they despised him because they had seen a last fragment of
doughnut in his hand; then he thought that perhaps it was Duke who had
disgraced him. Duke was certainly no fashionable looking dog.
The resilient spirits of youth, however, presently revived, and
discovering a spider upon one knee and a beetle simultaneously upon the
other, Penrod forgot Mrs. Roderick Magsworth Bitts in the course of
some experiments infringing upon the domain of Doctor Carrel. Penrod's
efforts--with the aid of a pin--to effect a transference of living
organism were unsuccessful; but he convinced himself forever that a
spider cannot walk with a beetle's legs. Della then enhanced zoological
interest by depositing upon the back porch a large rat-trap from the
cellar, the prison of four live rats awaiting execution.
Penrod at once took possession, retiring to the empty stable, where
he installed the rats in a small wooden box with a sheet of broken
window-glass--held down by a brickbat--over the top. Thus the symptoms
of their agitation, when the box was shaken or hammered upon, could be
studied at leisure. Altogether this Saturday was starting splendidly.
After a time, the student's attention was withdrawn from his specimens
by a peculiar smell, which, being followed up by a system of selective
sniffing, proved to be an emanation leaking into the stable from the
alley. He opened the back door.
Across the alley was a cottage which a thrifty neighbour had built on
the rear line of his lot and rented to negroes; and the fact that a
negro family was now in process of “moving in” was manifested by the
presence of a thin mule and a ramshackle wagon, the latter laden
with the semblance of a stove and a few other unpretentious household
articles.
A very small darky boy stood near the mule. In his hand was a rusty
chain, and at the end of the chain the delighted Penrod perceived the
source of the special smell he was tracing--a large raccoon. Duke,
who had shown not the slightest interest in the rats, set up a frantic
barking and simulated a ravening assault upon the strange animal. It
was only a bit of acting, however, for Duke was an old dog, had suffered
much, and desired no unnecessary sorrow, wherefore he confined his
demonstrations to alarums and excursions, and presently sat down at
a distance and expressed himself by intermittent threatenings in a
quavering falsetto.
“What's that 'coon's name?” asked Penrod, intending no discourtesy.
“Aim gommo mame,” said the small darky.
“What?”
“Aim gommo mame.”
“WHAT?”
The small darky looked annoyed.
“Aim GOMMO mame, I hell you,” he said impatiently.
Penrod conceived that insult was intended.
“What's the matter of you?” he demanded advancing. “You get fresh with
ME, and I'll----”
“Hyuh, white boy!” A coloured youth of Penrod's own age appeared in
the doorway of the cottage. “You let 'at brothuh mine alone. He ain' do
nothin' to you.”
“Well, why can't he answer?”
“He can't. He can't talk no better'n what he WAS talkin'. He
tongue-tie'.”
“Oh,” said Penrod, mollified. Then, obeying an impulse so universally
aroused in the human breast under like circumstances that it has become
a quip, he turned to the afflicted one.
“Talk some more,” he begged eagerly.
“I hoe you ackoom aim gommo mame,” was the prompt response, in which
a slight ostentation was manifest. Unmistakable tokens of vanity had
appeared upon the small, swart countenance.
“What's he mean?” asked Penrod, enchanted.
“He say he tole you 'at 'coon ain' got no name.”
“What's YOUR name?”
“I'm name Herman.”
“What's his name?” Penrod pointed to the tongue-tied boy.
“Verman.”
“What!”
“Verman. Was three us boys in ow fam'ly. Ol'est one name Sherman. 'N'en
come me; I'm Herman. 'N'en come him; he Verman. Sherman dead. Verman, he
de littles' one.”
“You goin' to live here?”
“Umhuh. Done move in f'm way outen on a fahm.”
He pointed to the north with his right hand, and Penrod's eyes opened
wide as they followed the gesture. Herman had no forefinger on that
hand.
“Look there!” exclaimed Penrod. “You haven't got any finger!”
“_I_ mum map,” said Verman, with egregious pride.
“HE done 'at,” interpreted Herman, chuckling. “Yessuh; done chop 'er
spang off, long 'go. He's a playin' wif a ax an' I lay my finguh on de
do'-sill an' I say, 'Verman, chop 'er off!' So Verman he chop 'er right
spang off up to de roots! Yessuh.”
“What FOR?”
“Jes' fo' nothin'.”
“He hoe me hoo,” remarked Verman.
“Yessuh, I tole him to,” said Herman, “an' he chop 'er off, an' ey ain't
airy oth' one evuh grown on wheres de ole one use to grow. Nosuh!”
“But what'd you tell him to do it for?”
“Nothin'. I 'es' said it 'at way--an' he jes' chop er off!”
Both brothers looked pleased and proud. Penrod's profound interest was
flatteringly visible, a tribute to their unusualness.
“Hem bow goy,” suggested Verman eagerly.
“Aw ri',” said Herman. “Ow sistuh Queenie, she a growed-up woman; she
got a goituh.”
“Got a what?”
“Goituh. Swellin' on her neck--grea' big swellin'. She heppin' mammy
move in now. You look in de front-room winduh wheres she sweepin'; you
kin see it on her.”
Penrod looked in the window and was rewarded by a fine view of Queenie's
goitre. He had never before seen one, and only the lure of further
conversation on the part of Verman brought him from the window.
“Verman say tell you 'bout pappy,” explained Herman. “Mammy an' Queenie
move in town an' go git de house all fix up befo' pappy git out.”
“Out of where?”
“Jail. Pappy cut a man, an' de police done kep' him in jail evuh sense
Chris'mus-time; but dey goin' tuhn him loose ag'in nex' week.”
“What'd he cut the other man with?”
“Wif a pitchfawk.”
Penrod began to feel that a lifetime spent with this fascinating family
were all too short. The brothers, glowing with amiability, were as
enraptured as he. For the first time in their lives they moved in the
rich glamour of sensationalism. Herman was prodigal of gesture with his
right hand; and Verman, chuckling with delight, talked fluently,
though somewhat consciously. They cheerfully agreed to keep the
raccoon--already beginning to be mentioned as “our 'coon” by Penrod--in
Mr. Schofield's empty stable, and, when the animal had been chained to
the wall near the box of rats and supplied with a pan of fair water,
they assented to their new friend's suggestion (inspired by a fine
sense of the artistic harmonies) that the heretofore nameless pet be
christened Sherman, in honour of their deceased relative.
At this juncture was heard from the front yard the sound of that
yodelling which is the peculiar accomplishment of those whose voices
have not “changed.” Penrod yodelled a response; and Mr. Samuel Williams
appeared, a large bundle under his arm.
“Yay, Penrod!” was his greeting, casual enough from without; but, having
entered, he stopped short and emitted a prodigious whistle. “YA-A-AY!”
he then shouted. “Look at the 'coon!”
“I guess you better say, 'Look at the 'coon!'” Penrod returned proudly.
“They's a good deal more'n him to look at, too. Talk some, Verman.”
Verman complied.
Sam was warmly interested. “What'd you say his name was?” he asked.
“Verman.”
“How d'you spell it?”
“V-e-r-m-a-n,” replied Penrod, having previously received this
information from Herman.
“Oh!” said Sam.
“Point to sumpthing, Herman,” Penrod commanded, and Sam's excitement,
when Herman pointed was sufficient to the occasion.
Penrod, the discoverer, continued his exploitation of the manifold
wonders of the Sherman, Herman, and Verman collection. With the air of
a proprietor he escorted Sam into the alley for a good look at Queenie
(who seemed not to care for her increasing celebrity) and proceeded to
a dramatic climax--the recital of the episode of the pitchfork and its
consequences.
The cumulative effect was enormous, and could have but one possible
result. The normal boy is always at least one half Barnum.
“Let's get up a SHOW!”
Penrod and Sam both claimed to have said it first, a question left
unsettled in the ecstasies of hurried preparation. The bundle under
Sam's arm, brought with no definite purpose, proved to have been
an inspiration. It consisted of broad sheets of light yellow
wrapping-paper, discarded by Sam's mother in her spring house-cleaning.
There were half-filled cans and buckets of paint in the storeroom
adjoining the carriage-house, and presently the side wall of the stable
flamed information upon the passer-by from a great and spreading poster.
“Publicity,” primal requisite of all theatrical and amphitheatrical
enterprise thus provided, subsequent arrangements proceeded with a fury
of energy which transformed the empty hayloft. True, it is impossible to
say just what the hay-loft was transformed into, but history warrantably
clings to the statement that it was transformed. Duke and Sherman were
secured to the rear wall at a considerable distance from each other,
after an exhibition of reluctance on the part of Duke, during which he
displayed a nervous energy and agility almost miraculous in so small and
middle-aged a dog. Benches were improvised for spectators; the rats
were brought up; finally the rafters, corn-crib, and hay-chute were
ornamented with flags and strips of bunting from Sam Williams'
attic, Sam returning from the excursion wearing an old silk hat, and
accompanied (on account of a rope) by a fine dachshund encountered on
the highway. In the matter of personal decoration paint was generously
used: an interpretation of the spiral, inclining to whites and greens,
becoming brilliantly effective upon the dark facial backgrounds of
Herman and Verman; while the countenances of Sam and Penrod were each
supplied with the black moustache and imperial, lacking which, no
professional showman can be esteemed conscientious.
It was regretfully decided, in council, that no attempt be made to add
Queenie to the list of exhibits, her brothers warmly declining to act as
ambassadors in that cause. They were certain Queenie would not like
the idea, they said, and Herman picturesquely described her activity
on occasions when she had been annoyed by too much attention to her
appearance. However, Penrod's disappointment was alleviated by an
inspiration which came to him in a moment of pondering upon the
dachshund, and the entire party went forth to add an enriching line to
the poster.
They found a group of seven, including two adults, already gathered in
the street to read and admire this work.
SCHoFiELD & WiLLiAMS
BiG SHOW
ADMiSSioN 1 CENT oR 20 PiNS
MUSUEM oF CURioSiTES
Now GoiNG oN
SHERMAN HERMAN & VERMAN
THiER FATHERS iN JAiL STABED A
MAN WiTH A
PiTCHFORK
SHERMAN THE WiLD ANIMAL
CAPTURED iN AFRiCA
HERMAN THE ONE FiNGERED TATOOD
WILD MAN VERMAN THE SAVAGE TATOOD
WILD BoY TALKS ONLY iN HiS NAiTiVE
LANGUAGS. Do NoT FAIL TO SEE DUKE
THE INDiAN DOG ALSO THE MiCHiGAN
TRAiNED RATS
A heated argument took place between Sam and Penrod, the point at issue
being settled, finally, by the drawing of straws; whereupon Penrod, with
pardonable self-importance--in the presence of an audience now increased
to nine--slowly painted the words inspired by the dachshund:
IMPoRTENT Do NoT MISS THE SoUTH
AMERiCAN DoG PART ALLIGATOR.
CHAPTER XVI THE NEW STAR
Sam, Penrod, Herman, and Verman withdrew in considerable state from
non-paying view, and, repairing to the hay-loft, declared the exhibition
open to the public. Oral proclamation was made by Sam, and then the
loitering multitude was enticed by the seductive strains of a band; the
two partners performing upon combs and paper, Herman and Verman upon tin
pans with sticks.
The effect was immediate. Visitors appeared upon the stairway and sought
admission. Herman and Verman took position among the exhibits, near
the wall; Sam stood at the entrance, officiating as barker and
ticket-seller; while Penrod, with debonair suavity, acted as curator,
master of ceremonies, and lecturer. He greeted the first to enter with a
courtly bow. They consisted of Miss Rennsdale and her nursery governess,
and they paid spot cash for their admission.
“Walk in, lay-deeze, walk right in--pray do not obstruck the
passageway,” said Penrod, in a remarkable voice. “Pray be seated; there
is room for each and all.”
Miss Rennsdale and governess were followed by Mr. Georgie Bassett and
baby sister (which proves the perfection of Georgie's character) and
six or seven other neighbourhood children--a most satisfactory audience,
although, subsequent to Miss Rennsdale and governess, admission was
wholly by pin.
“GEN-til-mun and LAY-deeze,” shouted Penrod, “I will first call your
at-tain-shon to our genuine South American dog, part alligator!” He
pointed to the dachshund, and added, in his ordinary tone, “That's him.”
Straightway reassuming the character of showman, he bellowed: “NEXT,
you see Duke, the genuine, full-blooded Indian dog from the far Western
Plains and Rocky Mountains. NEXT, the trained Michigan rats, captured
way up there, and trained to jump and run all around the box at the--at
the--at the slightest PRE-text!” He paused, partly to take breath and
partly to enjoy his own surprised discovery that this phrase was in his
vocabulary.
“At the slightest PRE-text!” he repeated, and continued, suiting the
action to the word: “I will now hammer upon the box and each and all may
see these genuine full-blooded Michigan rats perform at the slightest
PRE-text! There! (That's all they do now, but I and Sam are goin' to
train 'em lots more before this afternoon.) GEN-til-mun and LAY-deeze I
will kindly now call your at-tain-shon to Sherman, the wild animal
from Africa, costing the lives of the wild trapper and many of his
companions. NEXT, let me kindly interodoos Herman and Verman. Their
father got mad and stuck his pitchfork right inside of another man,
exactly as promised upon the advertisements outside the big tent, and
got put in jail. Look at them well, gen-til-mun and lay-deeze, there is
no extra charge, and RE-MEM-BUR you are each and all now looking at two
wild, tattooed men which the father of is in jail. Point, Herman. Each
and all will have a chance to see. Point to sumpthing else, Herman.
This is the only genuine one-fingered tattooed wild man. Last on
the programme, gen-til-mun and lay-deeze, we have Verman, the savage
tattooed wild boy, that can't speak only his native foreign languages.
Talk some, Verman.”
Verman obliged and made an instantaneous hit. He was encored
rapturously, again and again; and, thrilling with the unique pleasure of
being appreciated and misunderstood at the same time, would have talked
all day but too gladly. Sam Williams, however, with a true showman's
foresight, whispered to Penrod, who rang down on the monologue.
“GEN-til-mun and LAY-deeze, this closes our pufformance. Pray pass out
quietly and with as little jostling as possible. As soon as you are all
out there's goin' to be a new pufformance, and each and all are welcome
at the same and simple price of admission. Pray pass out quietly and
with as little jostling as possible. RE-MEM-BUR the price is only one
cent, the tenth part of a dime, or twenty pins, no bent ones taken. Pray
pass out quietly and with as little jostling as possible. The Schofield
and Williams Military Band will play before each pufformance, and each
and all are welcome for the same and simple price of admission. Pray
pass out quietly and with as little jostling as possible.”
Forthwith, the Schofield and Williams Military Band began a second
overture, in which something vaguely like a tune was at times
distinguishable; and all of the first audience returned, most of them
having occupied the interval in hasty excursions for more pins; Miss
Rennsdale and governess, however, again paying coin of the Republic and
receiving deference and the best seats accordingly. And when a third
performance found all of the same inveterate patrons once more crowding
the auditorium, and seven recruits added, the pleasurable excitement of
the partners in their venture will be understood by any one who has seen
a metropolitan manager strolling about the foyer of his theatre some
evening during the earlier stages of an assured “phenomenal run.”
From the first, there was no question which feature of the entertainment
was the attraction extraordinary: Verman--Verman, the savage tattooed
wild boy, speaking only his native foreign languages--Verman was a
triumph! Beaming, wreathed in smiles, melodious, incredibly fluent,
he had but to open his lips and a dead hush fell upon the audience.
Breathless, they leaned forward, hanging upon his every semi-syllable,
and, when Penrod checked the flow, burst into thunders of applause,
which Verman received with happy laughter.
Alas! he delayed not o'er long to display all the egregiousness of a
new star; but for a time there was no caprice of his too eccentric to
be forgiven. During Penrod's lecture upon the other curios, the tattooed
wild boy continually stamped his foot, grinned, and gesticulated,
tapping his tiny chest, and pointing to himself as it were to say: “Wait
for Me! I am the Big Show.” So soon they learn; so soon they learn! And
(again alas!) this spoiled darling of public favour, like many another,
was fated to know, in good time, the fickleness of that favour.
But during all the morning performances he was the idol of his audience
and looked it! The climax of his popularity came during the fifth
overture of the Schofield and Williams Military Band, when the music
was quite drowned in the agitated clamours of Miss Rennsdale, who was
endeavouring to ascend the stairs in spite of the physical dissuasion of
her governess.
“I WON'T go home to lunch!” screamed Miss Rennsdale, her voice
accompanied by a sound of ripping. “I WILL hear the tattooed wild boy
talk some more! It's lovely--I WILL hear him talk! I WILL! I WILL! I
want to listen to Verman--I WANT to--I WANT to----”
Wailing, she was borne away--of her sex not the first to be fascinated
by obscurity, nor the last to champion its eloquence.
Verman was almost unendurable after this, but, like many, many other
managers, Schofield and Williams restrained their choler, and even
laughed fulsomely when their principal attraction essayed the role of a
comedian in private, and capered and squawked in sheer, fatuous vanity.
The first performance of the afternoon rivalled the successes of the
morning, and although Miss Rennsdale was detained at home, thus drying
up the single source of cash income developed before lunch, Maurice Levy
appeared, escorting Marjorie Jones, and paid coin for two admissions,
dropping the money into Sam's hand with a careless--nay, a
contemptuous--gesture. At sight of Marjorie, Penrod Schofield flushed
under his new moustache (repainted since noon) and lectured as he had
never lectured before. A new grace invested his every gesture; a new
sonorousness rang in his voice; a simple and manly pomposity marked
his very walk as he passed from curio to curio. And when he fearlessly
handled the box of rats and hammered upon it with cool insouciance, he
beheld--for the first time in his life--a purl of admiration eddying in
Marjorie's lovely eye, a certain softening of that eye. And then Verman
spake and Penrod was forgotten. Marjorie's eye rested upon him no more.
A heavily equipped chauffeur ascended the stairway, bearing the message
that Mrs. Levy awaited her son and his lady. Thereupon, having devoured
the last sound permitted (by the managers) to issue from Verman, Mr.
Levy and Miss Jones departed to a real matinee at a real theatre, the
limpid eyes of Marjorie looking back softly over her shoulder--but only
at the tattooed wild boy. Nearly always it is woman who puts the irony
into life.
After this, perhaps because of sated curiosity, perhaps on account of a
pin famine, the attendance began to languish. Only four responded to
the next call of the band; the four dwindled to three; finally the
entertainment was given for one blase auditor, and Schofield and
Williams looked depressed. Then followed an interval when the band
played in vain.
About three o'clock Schofield and Williams were gloomily discussing
various unpromising devices for startling the public into a renewal of
interest, when another patron unexpectedly appeared and paid a cent for
his admission. News of the Big Show and Museum of Curiosities had at
last penetrated the far, cold spaces of interstellar niceness, for this
new patron consisted of no less than Roderick Magsworth Bitts, Junior,
escaped in a white “sailor suit” from the Manor during a period of
severe maternal and tutorial preoccupation.
He seated himself without parley, and the pufformance was offered for
his entertainment with admirable conscientiousness. True to the Lady
Clara caste and training, Roderick's pale, fat face expressed nothing
except an impervious superiority and, as he sat, cold and unimpressed
upon the front bench, like a large, white lump, it must be said that
he made a discouraging audience “to play to.” He was not, however,
unresponsive--far from it. He offered comment very chilling to the warm
grandiloquence of the orator.
“That's my uncle Ethelbert's dachshund,” he remarked, at the beginning
of the lecture. “You better take him back if you don't want to get
arrested.” And when Penrod, rather uneasily ignoring the interruption,
proceeded to the exploitation of the genuine, full-blooded Indian dog,
Duke, “Why don't you try to give that old dog away?” asked Roderick.
“You couldn't sell him.”
“My papa would buy me a lots better 'coon than that,” was the
information volunteered a little later, “only I wouldn't want the nasty
old thing.”
Herman of the missing finger obtained no greater indulgence. “Pooh!”
said Roderick. “We have two fox-terriers in our stables that took prizes
at the kennel show, and their tails were BIT off. There's a man that
always bites fox-terriers' tails off.”
“Oh, my gosh, what a lie!” exclaimed Sam Williams ignorantly.
“Go on with the show whether he likes it or not, Penrod. He's paid his
money.”
Verman, confident in his own singular powers, chuckled openly at the
failure of the other attractions to charm the frosty visitor, and,
when his turn came, poured forth a torrent of conversation which was
straightway damned.
“Rotten,” said Mr. Bitts languidly. “Anybody could talk like that. _I_
could do it if I wanted to.”
Verman paused suddenly.
“YES, you could!” exclaimed Penrod, stung. “Let's hear you do it, then.”
“Yessir!” the other partner shouted. “Let's just hear you DO it!”
“I said I could if I wanted to,” responded Roderick. “I didn't say I
WOULD.”
“Yay! Knows he can't!” sneered Sam.
“I can, too, if I try.”
“Well, let's hear you try!”
So challenged, the visitor did try, but, in the absence of an impartial
jury, his effort was considered so pronounced a failure that he was
howled down, derided, and mocked with great clamours.
“Anyway,” said Roderick, when things had quieted down, “if I couldn't
get up a better show than this I'd sell out and leave town.”
Not having enough presence of mind to inquire what he would sell out,
his adversaries replied with mere formless yells of scorn.
“I could get up a better show than this with my left hand,” Roderick
asserted.
“Well, what would you have in your ole show?” asked Penrod,
condescending to language.
“That's all right, what I'd HAVE. I'd have enough!”
“You couldn't get Herman and Verman in your ole show.”
“No, and I wouldn't want 'em, either!”
“Well, what WOULD you have?” insisted Penrod derisively. “You'd have to
have SUMPTHING--you couldn't be a show yourself!”
“How do YOU know?” This was but meandering while waiting for ideas, and
evoked another yell.
“You think you could be a show all by yourself?” demanded Penrod.
“How do YOU know I couldn't?”
Two white boys and two black boys shrieked their scorn of the boaster.
“I could, too!” Roderick raised his voice to a sudden howl, obtaining a
hearing.
“Well, why don't you tell us how?”
“Well, _I_ know HOW, all right,” said Roderick. “If anybody asks you,
you can just tell him I know HOW, all right.”
“Why, you can't DO anything,” Sam began argumentatively. “You talk
about being a show all by yourself; what could you try to do? Show us
sumpthing you can do.”
“I didn't say I was going to DO anything,” returned the badgered one,
still evading.
“Well, then, how'd you BE a show?” Penrod demanded. “WE got a show here,
even if Herman didn't point or Verman didn't talk. Their father stabbed
a man with a pitchfork, I guess, didn't he?”
“How do _I_ know?”
“Well, I guess he's in jail, ain't he?”
“Well, what if their father is in jail? I didn't say he wasn't, did I?”
“Well, YOUR father ain't in jail, is he?”
“Well, I never said he was, did I?”
“Well, then,” continued Penrod, “how could you be a----” He stopped
abruptly, staring at Roderick, the birth of an idea plainly visible in
his altered expression. He had suddenly remembered his intention to
ask Roderick Magsworth Bitts, Junior, about Rena Magsworth, and this
recollection collided in his mind with the irritation produced by
Roderick's claiming some mysterious attainment which would warrant his
setting up as a show in his single person. Penrod's whole manner changed
instantly.
“Roddy,” he asked, almost overwhelmed by a prescience of something vast
and magnificent, “Roddy, are you any relation of Rena Magsworth?”
Roderick had never heard of Rena Magsworth, although a concentration
of the sentence yesterday pronounced upon her had burned, black and
horrific, upon the face of every newspaper in the country. He was not
allowed to read the journals of the day and his family's indignation
over the sacrilegious coincidence of the name had not been expressed in
his presence. But he saw that it was an awesome name to Penrod Schofield
and Samuel Williams. Even Herman and Verman, though lacking many
educational advantages on account of a long residence in the country,
were informed on the subject of Rena Magsworth through hearsay, and they
joined in the portentous silence.
“Roddy,” repeated Penrod, “honest, is Rena Magsworth some relation of
yours?”
There is no obsession more dangerous to its victims than a conviction
especially an inherited one--of superiority: this world is so full
of Missourians. And from his earliest years Roderick Magsworth Bitts,
Junior, had been trained to believe in the importance of the Magsworth
family. At every meal he absorbed a sense of Magsworth greatness, and
yet, in his infrequent meetings with persons of his own age and sex,
he was treated as negligible. Now, dimly, he perceived that there was
a Magsworth claim of some sort which was impressive, even to boys.
Magsworth blood was the essential of all true distinction in the world,
he knew. Consequently, having been driven into a cul-de-sac, as a result
of flagrant and unfounded boasting, he was ready to take advantage of
what appeared to be a triumphal way out.
“Roddy,” said Penrod again, with solemnity, “is Rena Magsworth some
relation of yours?”
“IS she, Roddy?” asked Sam, almost hoarsely.
“She's my aunt!” shouted Roddy.
Silence followed. Sam and Penrod, spellbound, gazed upon Roderick
Magsworth Bitts, Junior. So did Herman and Verman. Roddy's staggering
lie had changed the face of things utterly. No one questioned it; no one
realized that it was much too good to be true.
“Roddy,” said Penrod, in a voice tremulous with hope, “Roddy, will you
join our show?”
Roddy joined.
Even he could see that the offer implied his being starred as the
paramount attraction of a new order of things. It was obvious that he
had swelled out suddenly, in the estimation of the other boys, to that
importance which he had been taught to believe his native gift and
natural right. The sensation was pleasant. He had often been treated
with effusion by grown-up callers and by acquaintances of his mothers
and sisters; he had heard ladies speak of him as “charming” and “that
delightful child,” and little girls had sometimes shown him deference,
but until this moment no boy had ever allowed him, for one moment, to
presume even to equality. Now, in a trice, he was not only admitted
to comradeship, but patently valued as something rare and sacred to be
acclaimed and pedestalled. In fact, the very first thing that Schofield
and Williams did was to find a box for him to stand upon.
The misgivings roused in Roderick's bosom by the subsequent activities
of the firm were not bothersome enough to make him forego his prominence
as Exhibit A. He was not a “quick-minded” boy, and it was long (and
much happened) before he thoroughly comprehended the causes of his new
celebrity. He had a shadowy feeling that if the affair came to be heard
of at home it might not be liked, but, intoxicated by the glamour and
bustle which surround a public character, he made no protest. On the
contrary, he entered whole-heartedly into the preparations for the
new show. Assuming, with Sam's assistance, a blue moustache and
“side-burns,” he helped in the painting of a new poster, which,
supplanting the old one on the wall of the stable facing the
cross-street, screamed bloody murder at the passers in that rather
populous thoroughfare.
SCHoFiELD & WiLLiAMS
NEW BIG SHoW
RoDERiCK MAGSWoRTH BiTTS JR
ONLY LiViNG NEPHEW
oF
RENA MAGSWORTH
THE FAMOS
MUDERESS GoiNG To BE HUNG
NEXT JULY KiLED EiGHT PEOPLE
PUT ARSiNECK iN THiER MiLK ALSO
SHERMAN HERMAN AND VERMAN
THE MiCHiGAN RATS DOG PART
ALLiGATOR DUKE THE GENUiNE
InDiAN DoG ADMISSioN 1 CENT oR
20 PINS SAME AS BEFORE Do NoT
MISS THIS CHANSE TO SEE RoDERICK
ONLY LiViNG NEPHEW oF RENA
MAGSWORTH THE GREAT FAMOS
MUDERESS
GoiNG To BE
HUNG
CHAPTER XVII RETIRING FROM THE SHOW-BUSINESS
Megaphones were constructed out of heavy wrapping-paper, and Penrod,
Sam, and Herman set out in different directions, delivering vocally
the inflammatory proclamation of the poster to a large section of the
residential quarter, and leaving Roderick Magsworth Bitts, Junior, with
Verman in the loft, shielded from all deadhead eyes. Upon the return
of the heralds, the Schofield and Williams Military Band played
deafeningly, and an awakened public once more thronged to fill the
coffers of the firm.
Prosperity smiled again. The very first audience after the acquisition
of Roderick was larger than the largest of the morning. Master
Bitts--the only exhibit placed upon a box--was a supercurio. All eyes
fastened upon him and remained, hungrily feasting, throughout Penrod's
luminous oration.
But the glory of one light must ever be the dimming of another. We dwell
in a vale of seesaws--and cobwebs spin fastest upon laurel. Verman, the
tattooed wild boy, speaking only in his native foreign languages, Verman
the gay, Verman the caperer, capered no more; he chuckled no more, he
beckoned no more, nor tapped his chest, nor wreathed his idolatrous face
in smiles. Gone, all gone, were his little artifices for attracting the
general attention to himself; gone was every engaging mannerism which
had endeared him to the mercurial public. He squatted against the wall
and glowered at the new sensation. It was the old story--the old,
old story of too much temperament: Verman was suffering from artistic
jealousy.
The second audience contained a cash-paying adult, a spectacled young
man whose poignant attention was very flattering. He remained after the
lecture, and put a few questions to Roddy, which were answered rather
confusedly upon promptings from Penrod. The young man went away without
having stated the object of his interrogations, but it became quite
plain, later in the day. This same object caused the spectacled young
man to make several brief but stimulating calls directly after leaving
the Schofield and Williams Big Show, and the consequences thereof
loitered not by the wayside.
The Big Show was at high tide. Not only was the auditorium filled
and throbbing; there was an indubitable line--by no means wholly
juvenile--waiting for admission to the next pufformance. A group stood
in the street examining the poster earnestly as it glowed in the long,
slanting rays of the westward sun, and people in automobiles and other
vehicles had halted wheel in the street to read the message so piquantly
given to the world. These were the conditions when a crested victoria
arrived at a gallop, and a large, chastely magnificent and highly
flushed woman descended, and progressed across the yard with an air of
violence.
At sight of her, the adults of the waiting line hastily disappeared,
and most of the pausing vehicles moved instantly on their way. She was
followed by a stricken man in livery.
The stairs to the auditorium were narrow and steep; Mrs. Roderick
Magsworth Bitts was of a stout favour; and the voice of Penrod was
audible during the ascent.
“RE-MEM-BUR, gentilmun and lay-deeze, each and all are now gazing upon
Roderick Magsworth Bitts, Junior, the only living nephew of the great
Rena Magsworth. She stuck ars'nic in the milk of eight separate and
distinck people to put in their coffee and each and all of 'em died. The
great ars'nic murderess, Rena Magsworth, gentilmun and lay-deeze,
and Roddy's her only living nephew. She's a relation of all the Bitts
family, but he's her one and only living nephew. RE-MEM-BUR! Next July
she's goin' to be hung, and, each and all, you now see before you----”
Penrod paused abruptly, seeing something before himself--the august and
awful presence which filled the entryway. And his words (it should be
related) froze upon his lips.
Before HERSELF, Mrs. Roderick Magsworth Bitts saw her son--her
scion--wearing a moustache and sideburns of blue, and perched upon a box
flanked by Sherman and Verman, the Michigan rats, the Indian dog Duke,
Herman, and the dog part alligator.
Roddy, also, saw something before himself. It needed no prophet to
read the countenance of the dread apparition in the entryway. His mouth
opened--remained open--then filled to capacity with a calamitous sound
of grief not unmingled with apprehension.
Penrod's reason staggered under the crisis. For a horrible moment he saw
Mrs. Roderick Magsworth Bitts approaching like some fatal mountain in
avalanche. She seemed to grow larger and redder; lightnings played about
her head; he had a vague consciousness of the audience spraying out
in flight, of the squealings, tramplings and dispersals of a stricken
field. The mountain was close upon him----
He stood by the open mouth of the hay-chute which went through the floor
to the manger below. Penrod also went through the floor. He propelled
himself into the chute and shot down, but not quite to the manger, for
Mr. Samuel Williams had thoughtfully stepped into the chute a moment in
advance of his partner. Penrod lit upon Sam.
Catastrophic noises resounded in the loft; volcanoes seemed to romp upon
the stairway.
There ensued a period when only a shrill keening marked the passing of
Roderick as he was borne to the tumbril. Then all was silence.
. . . Sunset, striking through a western window, rouged the walls of
the Schofields' library, where gathered a joint family council and
court martial of four--Mrs. Schofield, Mr. Schofield, and Mr. and Mrs.
Williams, parents of Samuel of that ilk. Mr. Williams read aloud a
conspicuous passage from the last edition of the evening paper:
“Prominent people here believed close relations of woman sentenced to
hang. Angry denial by Mrs. R. Magsworth Bitts. Relationship admitted by
younger member of family. His statement confirmed by boy-friends----”
“Don't!” said Mrs. Williams, addressing her husband vehemently. “We've
all read it a dozen times. We've got plenty of trouble on our hands
without hearing THAT again!”
Singularly enough, Mrs. Williams did not look troubled; she looked as
if she were trying to look troubled. Mrs. Schofield wore a similar
expression. So did Mr. Schofield. So did Mr. Williams.
“What did she say when she called YOU up?” Mrs. Schofield inquired
breathlessly of Mrs. Williams.
“She could hardly speak at first, and then when she did talk, she talked
so fast I couldn't understand most of it, and----”
“It was just the same when she tried to talk to me,” said Mrs.
Schofield, nodding.
“I never did hear any one in such a state before,” continued Mrs.
Williams. “So furious----”
“Quite justly, of course,” said Mrs. Schofield.
“Of course. And she said Penrod and Sam had enticed Roderick away from
home--usually he's not allowed to go outside the yard except with his
tutor or a servant--and had told him to say that horrible creature was
his aunt----”
“How in the world do you suppose Sam and Penrod ever thought of such
a thing as THAT!” exclaimed Mrs. Schofield. “It must have been made up
just for their 'show.' Della says there were just STREAMS going in and
out all day. Of course it wouldn't have happened, but this was the day
Margaret and I spend every month in the country with Aunt Sarah, and I
didn't DREAM----”
“She said one thing I thought rather tactless,” interrupted Mrs.
Williams. “Of course we must allow for her being dreadfully excited and
wrought up, but I do think it wasn't quite delicate in her, and she's
usually the very soul of delicacy. She said that Roderick had NEVER been
allowed to associate with--common boys----”
“Meaning Sam and Penrod,” said Mrs. Schofield. “Yes, she said that to
me, too.”
“She said that the most awful thing about it,” Mrs. Williams went on,
“was that, though she's going to prosecute the newspapers, many people
would always believe the story, and----”
“Yes, I imagine they will,” said Mrs. Schofield musingly. “Of course you
and I and everybody who really knows the Bitts and Magsworth families
understand the perfect absurdity of it; but I suppose there are ever so
many who'll believe it, no matter what the Bittses and Magsworths say.”
“Hundreds and hundreds!” said Mrs. Williams. “I'm afraid it will be a
great come-down for them.”
“I'm afraid so,” said Mrs. Schofield gently. “A very great one--yes, a
very, very great one.”
“Well,” observed Mrs. Williams, after a thoughtful pause, “there's only
one thing to be done, and I suppose it had better be done right away.”
She glanced toward the two gentlemen.
“Certainly,” Mr. Schofield agreed. “But where ARE they?”
“Have you looked in the stable?” asked his wife.
“I searched it. They've probably started for the far West.”
“Did you look in the sawdust-box?”
“No, I didn't.”
“Then that's where they are.”
Thus, in the early twilight, the now historic stable was approached by
two fathers charged to do the only thing to be done. They entered the
storeroom.
“Penrod!” said Mr. Schofield.
“Sam!” said Mr. Williams.
Nothing disturbed the twilight hush.
But by means of a ladder, brought from the carriage-house, Mr. Schofield
mounted to the top of the sawdust-box. He looked within, and discerned
the dim outlines of three quiet figures, the third being that of a small
dog.
The two boys rose, upon command, descended the ladder after Mr.
Schofield, bringing Duke with them, and stood before the authors of
their being, who bent upon them sinister and threatening brows. With
hanging heads and despondent countenances, each still ornamented with a
moustache and an imperial, Penrod and Sam awaited sentence.
This is a boy's lot: anything he does, anything whatever, may afterward
turn out to have been a crime--he never knows.
And punishment and clemency are alike inexplicable.
Mr. Williams took his son by the ear.
“You march home!” he commanded.
Sam marched, not looking back, and his father followed the small figure
implacably.
“You goin' to whip me?” quavered Penrod, alone with Justice.
“Wash your face at that hydrant,” said his father sternly.
About fifteen minutes later, Penrod, hurriedly entering the corner drug
store, two blocks distant, was astonished to perceive a familiar form at
the soda counter.
“Yay, Penrod,” said Sam Williams. “Want some sody? Come on. He didn't
lick me. He didn't do anything to me at all. He gave me a quarter.”
“So'd mine,” said Penrod.
CHAPTER XVIII MUSIC
Boyhood is the longest time in life for a boy. The last term of the
school-year is made of decades, not of weeks, and living through them is
like waiting for the millennium. But they do pass, somehow, and at last
there came a day when Penrod was one of a group that capered out
from the gravelled yard of “Ward School, Nomber Seventh,” carolling a
leave-taking of the institution, of their instructress, and not even
forgetting Mr. Capps, the janitor.
“Good-bye, teacher! Good-bye, school! Good-bye, Cappsie, dern ole fool!”
Penrod sang the loudest. For every boy, there is an age when he “finds
his voice.” Penrod's had not “changed,” but he had found it. Inevitably
that thing had come upon his family and the neighbours; and his father,
a somewhat dyspeptic man, quoted frequently the expressive words of
the “Lady of Shalott,” but there were others whose sufferings were as
poignant.
Vacation-time warmed the young of the world to pleasant languor; and
a morning came that was like a brightly coloured picture in a child's
fairy story. Miss Margaret Schofield, reclining in a hammock upon the
front porch, was beautiful in the eyes of a newly made senior, well
favoured and in fair raiment, beside her. A guitar rested lightly upon
his knee, and he was trying to play--a matter of some difficulty, as
the floor of the porch also seemed inclined to be musical. From directly
under his feet came a voice of song, shrill, loud, incredibly piercing
and incredibly flat, dwelling upon each syllable with incomprehensible
reluctance to leave it.
“I have lands and earthly pow-wur.
I'd give all for a now-wur,
Whi-ilst setting at MY-Y-Y dear old mother's knee-ee,
So-o-o rem-mem-bur whilst you're young----”
Miss Schofield stamped heartily upon the musical floor.
“It's Penrod,” she explained. “The lattice at the end of the porch is
loose, and he crawls under and comes out all bugs. He's been having
a dreadful singing fit lately--running away to picture shows and
vaudeville, I suppose.”
Mr. Robert Williams looked upon her yearningly. He touched a thrilling
chord on his guitar and leaned nearer. “But you said you have missed
me,” he began. “I----”
The voice of Penrod drowned all other sounds.
“So-o-o rem-mem-bur, whi-i-ilst you're young,
That the day-a-ys to you will come,
When you're o-o-old and only in the way,
Do not scoff at them BEE-cause----”
“PENROD!” Miss Schofield stamped again.
“You DID say you'd missed me,” said Mr. Robert Williams, seizing
hurriedly upon the silence. “Didn't you say----”
A livelier tune rose upward.
“Oh, you talk about your fascinating beauties,
Of your dem-O-zells, your belles,
But the littil dame I met, while in the city,
She's par excellaws the queen of all the swells.
She's sweeter far----”
Margaret rose and jumped up and down repeatedly in a well-calculated
area, whereupon the voice of Penrod cried chokedly, “QUIT that!” and
there were subterranean coughings and sneezings.
“You want to choke a person to death?” he inquired severely, appearing
at the end of the porch, a cobweb upon his brow. And, continuing, he
put into practice a newly acquired phrase, “You better learn to be more
considerick of other people's comfort.”
Slowly and grievedly he withdrew, passed to the sunny side of the house,
reclined in the warm grass beside his wistful Duke, and presently sang
again.
“She's sweeter far than the flower I named her after,
And the memery of her smile it haunts me YET!
When in after years the moon is soffly beamun'
And at eve I smell the smell of mignonette
I will re-CALL that----”
“Pen-ROD!”
Mr. Schofield appeared at an open window upstairs, a book in his hand.
“Stop it!” he commanded. “Can't I stay home with a headache ONE morning
from the office without having to listen to--I never DID hear such
squawking!” He retired from the window, having too impulsively called
upon his Maker. Penrod, shocked and injured, entered the house, but
presently his voice was again audible as far as the front porch. He was
holding converse with his mother, somewhere in the interior.
“Well, what of it? Sam Williams told me his mother said if Bob ever did
think of getting married to Margaret, his mother said she'd like to know
what in the name o' goodness they expect to----”
Bang! Margaret thought it better to close the front door.
The next minute Penrod opened it. “I suppose you want the whole family
to get a sunstroke,” he said reprovingly. “Keepin' every breath of air
out o' the house on a day like this!”
And he sat down implacably in the doorway.
The serious poetry of all languages has omitted the little brother;
and yet he is one of the great trials of love--the immemorial burden of
courtship. Tragedy should have found place for him, but he has been left
to the haphazard vignettist of Grub Street. He is the grave and
real menace of lovers; his head is sacred and terrible, his power
illimitable. There is one way--only one--to deal with him; but Robert
Williams, having a brother of Penrod's age, understood that way.
Robert had one dollar in the world. He gave it to Penrod immediately.
Enslaved forever, the new Rockefeller rose and went forth upon the
highway, an overflowing heart bursting the floodgates of song.
“In her eyes the light of love was soffly gleamun',
So sweetlay,
So neatlay.
On the banks the moon's soff light was brightly streamun',
Words of love I then spoke TO her.
She was purest of the PEW-er:
'Littil sweetheart, do not sigh,
Do not weep and do not cry.
I will build a littil cottige just for yew-EW-EW and I.'”
In fairness, it must be called to mind that boys older than Penrod have
these wellings of pent melody; a wife can never tell when she is to
undergo a musical morning, and even the golden wedding brings her no
security, a man of ninety is liable to bust-loose in song, any time.
Invalids murmured pitifully as Penrod came within hearing; and people
trying to think cursed the day that they were born, when he went
shrilling by. His hands in his pockets, his shining face uplifted to the
sky of June, he passed down the street, singing his way into the heart's
deepest hatred of all who heard him.
“One evuning I was sturow-ling
Midst the city of the DEAD,
I viewed where all a-round me
Their PEACE-full graves was SPREAD.
But that which touched me mostlay----”
He had reached his journey's end, a junk-dealer's shop wherein lay
the long-desired treasure of his soul--an accordion which might
have possessed a high quality of interest for an antiquarian, being
unquestionably a ruin, beautiful in decay, and quite beyond the
sacrilegious reach of the restorer. But it was still able to disgorge
sounds--loud, strange, compelling sounds, which could be heard for a
remarkable distance in all directions; and it had one rich calf-like
tone that had gone to Penrod's heart. He obtained the instrument for
twenty-two cents, a price long since agreed upon with the junk-dealer,
who falsely claimed a loss of profit, Shylock that he was! He had found
the wreck in an alley.
With this purchase suspended from his shoulder by a faded green cord,
Penrod set out in a somewhat homeward direction, but not by the route
he had just travelled, though his motive for the change was not
humanitarian. It was his desire to display himself thus troubadouring
to the gaze of Marjorie Jones. Heralding his advance by continuous
experiments in the music of the future, he pranced upon his blithesome
way, the faithful Duke at his heels. (It was easier for Duke than it
would have been for a younger dog, because, with advancing age, he had
begun to grow a little deaf.)
Turning the corner nearest to the glamoured mansion of the Joneses,
the boy jongleur came suddenly face to face with Marjorie, and, in
the delicious surprise of the encounter, ceased to play, his hands, in
agitation, falling from the instrument.
Bareheaded, the sunshine glorious upon her amber curls, Marjorie was
strolling hand-in-hand with her baby brother, Mitchell, four years
old. She wore pink that day--unforgettable pink, with a broad, black
patent-leather belt, shimmering reflections dancing upon its surface.
How beautiful she was! How sacred the sweet little baby brother, whose
privilege it was to cling to that small hand, delicately powdered with
freckles.
“Hello, Marjorie,” said Penrod, affecting carelessness.
“Hello!” said Marjorie, with unexpected cordiality. She bent over her
baby brother with motherly affectations. “Say 'howdy' to the gentymuns,
Mitchy-Mitch,” she urged sweetly, turning him to face Penrod.
“WON'T!” said Mitchy-Mitch, and, to emphasize his refusal, kicked the
gentymuns upon the shin.
Penrod's feelings underwent instant change, and in the sole occupation
of disliking Mitchy-Mitch, he wasted precious seconds which might have
been better employed in philosophic consideration of the startling
example, just afforded, of how a given law operates throughout the
universe in precisely the same manner perpetually. Mr. Robert Williams
would have understood this, easily.
“Oh, oh!” Marjorie cried, and put Mitchy-Mitch behind her with too much
sweetness. “Maurice Levy's gone to Atlantic City with his mamma,” she
remarked conversationally, as if the kicking incident were quite closed.
“That's nothin',” returned Penrod, keeping his eye uneasily
upon Mitchy-Mitch. “I know plenty people been better places than
that--Chicago and everywhere.”
There was unconscious ingratitude in his low rating of Atlantic City,
for it was largely to the attractions of that resort he owed Miss Jones'
present attitude of friendliness.
Of course, too, she was curious about the accordion. It would be
dastardly to hint that she had noticed a paper bag which bulged
the pocket of Penrod's coat, and yet this bag was undeniably
conspicuous--“and children are very like grown people sometimes!”
Penrod brought forth the bag, purchased on the way at a drug store, and
till this moment UNOPENED, which expresses in a word the depth of his
sentiment for Marjorie. It contained an abundant fifteen-cents' worth of
lemon drops, jaw-breakers, licorice sticks, cinnamon drops, and shopworn
choclate creams.
“Take all you want,” he said, with off-hand generosity.
“Why, Penrod Schofield,” exclaimed the wholly thawed damsel, “you nice
boy!”
“Oh, that's nothin',” he returned airily. “I got a good deal of money,
nowadays.”
“Where from?”
“Oh--just around.” With a cautious gesture he offered a jaw-breaker to
Mitchy-Mitch, who snatched it indignantly and set about its absorption
without delay.
“Can you play on that?” asked Marjorie, with some difficulty, her cheeks
being rather too hilly for conversation.
“Want to hear me?”
She nodded, her eyes sweet with anticipation.
This was what he had come for. He threw back his head, lifted his eyes
dreamily, as he had seen real musicians lift theirs, and distended the
accordion preparing to produce the wonderful calf-like noise which was
the instrument's great charm.
But the distention evoked a long wail which was at once drowned in
another one.
“Ow! Owowaoh! Wowohah! WaowWOW!” shrieked Mitchy-Mitch and the accordion
together.
Mitchy-Mitch, to emphasize his disapproval of the accordion, opening his
mouth still wider, lost therefrom the jaw-breaker, which rolled in the
dust. Weeping, he stooped to retrieve it, and Marjorie, to prevent him,
hastily set her foot upon it. Penrod offered another jaw-breaker; but
Mitchy-Mitch struck it from his hand, desiring the former, which had
convinced him of its sweetness.
Marjorie moved inadvertently; whereupon Mitchy-Mitch pounced upon the
remains of his jaw-breaker and restored them, with accretions, to his
mouth. His sister, uttering a cry of horror, sprang to the rescue,
assisted by Penrod, whom she prevailed upon to hold Mitchy-Mitch's mouth
open while she excavated. This operation being completed, and Penrod's
right thumb severely bitten, Mitchy-Mitch closed his eyes tightly,
stamped, squealed, bellowed, wrung his hands, and then, unexpectedly,
kicked Penrod again.
Penrod put a hand in his pocket and drew forth a copper two-cent piece,
large, round, and fairly bright.
He gave it to Mitchy-Mitch.
Mitchy-Mitch immediately stopped crying and gazed upon his benefactor
with the eyes of a dog.
This world!
Thereafter did Penrod--with complete approval from Mitchy-Mitch--play
the accordion for his lady to his heart's content, and hers. Never had
he so won upon her; never had she let him feel so close to her before.
They strolled up and down upon the sidewalk, eating, one thought between
them, and soon she had learned to play the accordion almost as well as
he. So passed a happy hour, which the Good King Rene of Anjou would have
envied them, while Mitchy-Mitch made friends with Duke, romped about his
sister and her swain, and clung to the hand of the latter, at intervals,
with fondest affection and trust.
The noon whistles failed to disturb this little Arcady; only the
sound of Mrs. Jones' voice for the third time summoning Marjorie and
Mitchy-Mitch to lunch--sent Penrod on his way.
“I could come back this afternoon, I guess,” he said, in parting.
“I'm not goin' to be here. I'm goin' to Baby Rennsdale's party.”
Penrod looked blank, as she intended he should. Having thus satisfied
herself, she added:
“There aren't goin' to be any boys there.”
He was instantly radiant again.
“Marjorie----”
“Hum?”
“Do you wish I was goin' to be there?”
She looked shy, and turned away her head.
“MARJORIE JONES!” (This was a voice from home.) “HOW MANY MORE TIMES
SHALL I HAVE TO CALL YOU?”
Marjorie moved away, her face still hidden from Penrod.
“Do you?” he urged.
At the gate, she turned quickly toward him, and said over her shoulder,
all in a breath: “Yes! Come again to-morrow morning and I'll be on the
corner. Bring your 'cordion!”
And she ran into the house, Mitchy-Mitch waving a loving hand to the boy
on the sidewalk until the front door closed.
CHAPTER XIX THE INNER BOY
Penrod went home in splendour, pretending that he and Duke were a long
procession; and he made enough noise to render the auricular part of the
illusion perfect. His own family were already at the lunch-table when he
arrived, and the parade halted only at the door of the dining-room.
“Oh SOMETHING!” shouted Mr. Schofield, clasping his bilious brow with
both hands. “Stop that noise! Isn't it awful enough for you to SING? Sit
DOWN! Not with that thing on! Take that green rope off your shoulder!
Now take that thing out of the dining-room and throw it in the ash-can!
Where did you get it?”
“Where did I get what, papa?” asked Penrod meekly, depositing the
accordion in the hall just outside the dining-room door.
“That da--that third-hand concertina.”
“It's a 'cordian,” said Penrod, taking his place at the table, and
noticing that both Margaret and Mr. Robert Williams (who happened to be
a guest) were growing red.
“I don't care what you call it,” said Mr. Schofield irritably. “I want
to know where you got it.”
Penrod's eyes met Margaret's: hers had a strained expression.
She very slightly shook her head. Penrod sent Mr. Williams a grateful
look, and might have been startled if he could have seen himself in a
mirror at that moment; for he regarded Mitchy-Mitch with concealed but
vigorous aversion and the resemblance would have horrified him.
“A man gave it to me,” he answered gently, and was rewarded by the
visibly regained ease of his patron's manner, while Margaret leaned back
in her chair and looked at her brother with real devotion.
“I should think he'd have been glad to,” said Mr. Schofield. “Who was
he?”
“Sir?” In spite of the candy which he had consumed in company with
Marjorie and Mitchy-Mitch, Penrod had begun to eat lobster croquettes
earnestly.
“Who WAS he?”
“Who do you mean, papa?”
“The man that gave you that ghastly Thing!”
“Yessir. A man gave it to me.”
“I say, Who WAS he?” shouted Mr. Schofield.
“Well, I was just walking along, and the man came up to me--it was right
down in front of Colgate's, where most of the paint's rubbed off the
fence----”
“Penrod!” The father used his most dangerous tone.
“Sir?”
“Who was the man that gave you the concertina?”
“I don't know. I was walking along----”
“You never saw him before?”
“No, sir. I was just walk----”
“That will do,” said Mr. Schofield, rising. “I suppose every family has
its secret enemies and this was one of ours. I must ask to be excused!”
With that, he went out crossly, stopping in the hall a moment before
passing beyond hearing. And, after lunch, Penrod sought in vain for his
accordion; he even searched the library where his father sat reading,
though, upon inquiry, Penrod explained that he was looking for a
misplaced schoolbook. He thought he ought to study a little every day,
he said, even during vacation-time. Much pleased, Mr. Schofield rose and
joined the search, finding the missing work on mathematics with singular
ease--which cost him precisely the price of the book the following
September.
Penrod departed to study in the backyard. There, after a cautious survey
of the neighbourhood, he managed to dislodge the iron cover of the
cistern, and dropped the arithmetic within. A fine splash rewarded his
listening ear. Thus assured that when he looked for that book again no
one would find it for him, he replaced the cover, and betook himself
pensively to the highway, discouraging Duke from following by repeated
volleys of stones, some imaginary and others all too real.
Distant strains of brazen horns and the throbbing of drums were borne to
him upon the kind breeze, reminding him that the world was made for joy,
and that the Barzee and Potter Dog and Pony Show was exhibiting in a
banlieue not far away. So, thither he bent his steps--the plentiful
funds in his pocket burning hot holes all the way. He had paid
twenty-two cents for the accordion, and fifteen for candy; he had bought
the mercenary heart of Mitchy-Mitch for two: it certainly follows that
there remained to him of his dollar, sixty-one cents--a fair fortune,
and most unusual.
Arrived upon the populous and festive scene of the Dog and Pony Show,
he first turned his attention to the brightly decorated booths which
surrounded the tent. The cries of the peanut vendors, of the popcorn
men, of the toy-balloon sellers, the stirring music of the band, playing
before the performance to attract a crowd, the shouting of excited
children and the barking of the dogs within the tent, all sounded
exhilaratingly in Penrod's ears and set his blood a-tingle.
Nevertheless, he did not squander his money or fling it to the winds in
one grand splurge. Instead, he began cautiously with the purchase of an
extraordinarily large pickle, which he obtained from an aged negress for
his odd cent, too obvious a bargain to be missed. At an adjacent stand
he bought a glass of raspberry lemonade (so alleged) and sipped it as he
ate the pickle. He left nothing of either.
Next, he entered a small restaurant-tent and for a modest nickel was
supplied with a fork and a box of sardines, previously opened, it is
true, but more than half full. He consumed the sardines utterly, but
left the tin box and the fork, after which he indulged in an inexpensive
half-pint of lukewarm cider, at one of the open booths. Mug in hand,
a gentle glow radiating toward his surface from various centres of
activity deep inside him, he paused for breath--and the cool, sweet
cadences of the watermelon man fell delectably upon his ear:
“Ice-cole WATER-melon; ice-cole water-MELON; the biggest slice of
ICE-cole, ripe, red, ICE-cole, rich an' rare; the biggest slice of
ice-cole watermelon ever cut by the hand of man! BUY our ICE-cole
water-melon?”
Penrod, having drained the last drop of cider, complied with the
watermelon man's luscious entreaty, and received a round slice of
the fruit, magnificent in circumference and something over an inch in
thickness. Leaving only the really dangerous part of the rind behind
him, he wandered away from the vicinity of the watermelon man and
supplied himself with a bag of peanuts, which, with the expenditure of a
dime for admission, left a quarter still warm in his pocket. However, he
managed to “break” the coin at a stand inside the tent, where a large,
oblong paper box of popcorn was handed him, with twenty cents change.
The box was too large to go into his pocket, but, having seated himself
among some wistful Polack children, he placed it in his lap and devoured
the contents at leisure during the performance. The popcorn was heavily
larded with partially boiled molasses, and Penrod sandwiched mouthfuls
of peanuts with gobs of this mass until the peanuts were all gone. After
that, he ate with less avidity; a sense almost of satiety beginning
to manifest itself to him, and it was not until the close of the
performance that he disposed of the last morsel.
He descended a little heavily to the outflowing crowd in the arena, and
bought a caterwauling toy balloon, but showed no great enthusiasm in
manipulating it. Near the exit, as he came out, was a hot-waffle stand
which he had overlooked, and a sense of duty obliged him to consume the
three waffles, thickly powdered with sugar, which the waffle man cooked
for him upon command.
They left a hottish taste in his mouth; they had not been quite up to
his anticipation, indeed, and it was with a sense of relief that he
turned to the “hokey-pokey” cart which stood close at hand, laden with
square slabs of “Neapolitan ice-cream” wrapped in paper. He thought the
ice-cream would be cooling, but somehow it fell short of the desired
effect, and left a peculiar savour in his throat.
He walked away, too languid to blow his balloon, and passed a
fresh-taffy booth with strange indifference. A bare-armed man was
manipulating the taffy over a hook, pulling a great white mass to the
desired stage of “candying,” but Penrod did not pause to watch the
operation; in fact, he averted his eyes (which were slightly glazed) in
passing. He did not analyze his motives: simply, he was conscious that
he preferred not to look at the mass of taffy.
For some reason, he put a considerable distance between himself and the
taffy-stand, but before long halted in the presence of a red-faced man
who flourished a long fork over a small cooking apparatus and shouted
jovially: “Winnies! HERE'S your hot winnies! Hot winny-WURST! Food for
the over-worked brain, nourishing for the weak stummick, entertaining
for the tired business man! HERE'S your hot winnies, three for a nickel,
a half-a-dime, the twentieth-pot-of-a-dollah!”
This, above all nectar and ambrosia, was the favourite dish of Penrod
Schofield. Nothing inside him now craved it--on the contrary! But
memory is the great hypnotist; his mind argued against his inwards that
opportunity knocked at his door: “winny-wurst” was rigidly forbidden by
the home authorities. Besides, there was a last nickel in his pocket;
and nature protested against its survival. Also, the redfaced man had
himself proclaimed his wares nourishing for the weak stummick.
Penrod placed the nickel in the red hand of the red-faced man.
He ate two of the three greasy, cigarlike shapes cordially pressed upon
him in return. The first bite convinced him that he had made a mistake;
these winnies seemed of a very inferior flavour, almost unpleasant, in
fact. But he felt obliged to conceal his poor opinion of them, for fear
of offending the red-faced man. He ate without haste or eagerness--so
slowly, indeed, that he began to think the redfaced man might dislike
him, as a deterrent of trade. Perhaps Penrod's mind was not working
well, for he failed to remember that no law compelled him to remain
under the eye of the red-faced man, but the virulent repulsion excited
by his attempt to take a bite of the third sausage inspired him with at
least an excuse for postponement.
“Mighty good,” he murmured feebly, placing the sausage in the pocket
of his jacket with a shaking hand. “Guess I'll save this one to eat at
home, after--after dinner.”
He moved sluggishly away, wishing he had not thought of dinner. A
side-show, undiscovered until now, failed to arouse his interest, not
even exciting a wish that he had known of its existence when he had
money. For a time he stared without attraction; the weather-worn colours
conveying no meaning to comprehension at a huge canvas poster depicting
the chief his torpid eye. Then, little by little, the poster became more
vivid to his consciousness. There was a greenish-tinted person in the
tent, it seemed, who thrived upon a reptilian diet.
Suddenly, Penrod decided that it was time to go home.
CHAPTER XX BROTHERS OF ANGELS
“Indeed, doctor,” said Mrs. Schofield, with agitation and profound
conviction, just after eight o'clock that evening, “I shall ALWAYS
believe in mustard plasters--mustard plasters and hot--water bags. If
it hadn't been for them I don't believed he'd have LIVED till you got
here--I do NOT!”
“Margaret,” called Mr. Schofield from the open door of a bedroom,
“Margaret, where did you put that aromatic ammonia? Where's Margaret?”
But he had to find the aromatic spirits of ammonia himself, for Margaret
was not in the house. She stood in the shadow beneath a maple tree
near the street corner, a guitar-case in her hand; and she scanned with
anxiety a briskly approaching figure. The arc light, swinging above,
revealed this figure as that of him she awaited. He was passing toward
the gate without seeing her, when she arrested him with a fateful
whisper.
“BOB!”
Mr. Robert Williams swung about hastily. “Why, Margaret!”
“Here, take your guitar,” she whispered hurriedly. “I was afraid if
father happened to find it he'd break it all to pieces!”
“What for?” asked the startled Robert.
“Because I'm sure he knows it's yours.” “But what----”
“Oh, Bob,” she moaned, “I was waiting here to tell you. I was so afraid
you'd try to come in----”
“TRY!” exclaimed the unfortunate young man, quite dumfounded. “TRY to
come----”
“Yes, before I warned you. I've been waiting here to tell you, Bob, you
mustn't come near the house if I were you I'd stay away from even this
neighbourhood--far away! For a while I don't think it would be actually
SAFE for----”
“Margaret, will you please----”
“It's all on account of that dollar you gave Penrod this morning,” she
walled. “First, he bought that horrible concertina that made papa so
furious--”
“But Penrod didn't tell that I----”
“Oh, wait!” she cried lamentably. “Listen! He didn't tell at lunch, but
he got home about dinner-time in the most--well! I've seen pale people
before, but nothing like Penrod. Nobody could IMAGINE it--not unless
they'd seen him! And he looked, so STRANGE, and kept making such
unnatural faces, and at first all he would say was that he'd eaten a
little piece of apple and thought it must have some microbes on it. But
he got sicker and sicker, and we put him to bed--and then we all thought
he was going to die--and, of COURSE, no little piece of apple would
have--well, and he kept getting worse and then he said he'd had a
dollar. He said he'd spent it for the concertina, and watermelon, and
chocolate-creams, and licorice sticks, and lemon-drops, and peanuts,
and jaw-breakers, and sardines, and raspberry lemonade, and pickles, and
popcorn, and ice-cream, and cider, and sausage--there was sausage in
his pocket, and mamma says his jacket is ruined--and cinnamon drops--and
waffles--and he ate four or five lobster croquettes at lunch--and papa
said, 'Who gave you that dollar?' Only he didn't say 'WHO'--he said
something horrible, Bob! And Penrod thought he was going to die, and he
said you gave it to him, and oh! it was just pitiful to hear the poor
child, Bob, because he thought he was dying, you see, and he blamed you
for the whole thing. He said if you'd only let him alone and not given
it to him, he'd have grown up to be a good man--and now he couldn't! I
never heard anything so heart-rending--he was so weak he could hardly
whisper, but he kept trying to talk, telling us over and over it was all
your fault.”
In the darkness Mr. Williams' facial expression could not be seen, but
his voice sounded hopeful.
“Is he--is he still in a great deal of pain?”
“They say the crisis is past,” said Margaret, “but the doctor's still
up there. He said it was the acutest case of indigestion he had ever
treated in the whole course of his professional practice.”
“Of course _I_ didn't know what he'd do with the dollar,” said Robert.
She did not reply.
He began plaintively, “Margaret, you don't----”
“I've never seen papa and mamma so upset about anything,” she said,
rather primly.
“You mean they're upset about ME?”
“We ARE all very much upset,” returned Margaret, more starch in her tone
as she remembered not only Penrod's sufferings but a duty she had vowed
herself to perform.
“Margaret! YOU don't----”
“Robert,” she said firmly and, also, with a rhetorical complexity which
breeds a suspicion of pre-rehearsal--“Robert, for the present I can only
look at it in one way: when you gave that money to Penrod you put into
the hands of an unthinking little child a weapon which might be, and,
indeed was, the means of his undoing. Boys are not respon----”
“But you saw me give him the dollar, and you didn't----”
“Robert!” she checked him with increasing severity. “I am only a woman
and not accustomed to thinking everything out on the spur of the moment;
but I cannot change my mind. Not now, at least.”
“And you think I'd better not come in to-night?”
“To-night!” she gasped. “Not for WEEKS! Papa would----”
“But Margaret,” he urged plaintively, “how can you blame me for----”
“I have not used the word 'blame,'” she interrupted. “But I must insist
that for your carelessness to--to wreak such havoc--cannot fail to--to
lessen my confidence in your powers of judgment. I cannot change my
convictions in this matter--not to-night--and I cannot remain here
another instant. The poor child may need me. Robert, good-night.”
With chill dignity she withdrew, entered the house, and returned to the
sick-room, leaving the young man in outer darkness to brood upon his
crime--and upon Penrod.
That sincere invalid became convalescent upon the third day; and a
week elapsed, then, before he found an opportunity to leave the house
unaccompanied--save by Duke. But at last he set forth and approached the
Jones neighbourhood in high spirits, pleasantly conscious of his pallor,
hollow cheeks, and other perquisites of illness provocative of interest.
One thought troubled him a little because it gave him a sense of
inferiority to a rival. He believed, against his will, that Maurice
Levy could have successfully eaten chocolate-creams, licorice sticks,
lemon-drops, jaw-breakers, peanuts, waffles, lobster croquettes,
sardines, cinnamon-drops, watermelon, pickles, popcorn, ice-cream
and sausage with raspberry lemonade and cider. Penrod had admitted to
himself that Maurice could do it and afterward attend to business, or
pleasure, without the slightest discomfort; and this was probably no
more than a fair estimate of one of the great constitutions of all time.
As a digester, Maurice Levy would have disappointed a Borgia.
Fortunately, Maurice was still at Atlantic City--and now the
convalescent's heart leaped. In the distance he saw Marjorie coming--in
pink again, with a ravishing little parasol over her head. And alone! No
Mitchy-Mitch was to mar this meeting.
Penrod increased the feebleness of his steps, now and then leaning upon
the fence as if for support.
“How do you do, Marjorie?” he said, in his best sick-room voice, as she
came near.
To his pained amazement, she proceeded on her way, her nose at a
celebrated elevation--an icy nose.
She cut him dead.
He threw his invalid's airs to the winds, and hastened after her.
“Marjorie,” he pleaded, “what's the matter? Are you mad? Honest, that
day you said to come back next morning, and you'd be on the corner,
I was sick. Honest, I was AWFUL sick, Marjorie! I had to have the
doctor----”
“DOCTOR!” She whirled upon him, her lovely eyes blazing.
“I guess WE'VE had to have the doctor enough at OUR house, thanks to
you, Mister Penrod Schofield. Papa says you haven't got NEAR sense
enough to come in out of the rain, after what you did to poor little
Mitchy-Mitch----”
“What?”
“Yes, and he's sick in bed YET!” Marjorie went on, with unabated fury.
“And papa says if he ever catches you in this part of town----”
“WHAT'D I do to Mitchy-Mitch?” gasped Penrod.
“You know well enough what you did to Mitchy-Mitch!” she cried. “You
gave him that great, big, nasty two-cent piece!”
“Well, what of it?”
“Mitchy-Mitch swallowed it!”
“What!”
“And papa says if he ever just lays eyes on you, once, in this
neighbourhood----”
But Penrod had started for home.
In his embittered heart there was increasing a critical disapproval of
the Creator's methods. When He made pretty girls, thought Penrod, why
couldn't He have left out their little brothers!
CHAPTER XXI RUPE COLLINS
For several days after this, Penrod thought of growing up to be a
monk, and engaged in good works so far as to carry some kittens (that
otherwise would have been drowned) and a pair of Margaret's outworn
dancing-slippers to a poor, ungrateful old man sojourning in a shed
up the alley. And although Mr. Robert Williams, after a very short
interval, began to leave his guitar on the front porch again, exactly as
if he thought nothing had happened, Penrod, with his younger vision of
a father's mood, remained coldly distant from the Jones neighbourhood.
With his own family his manner was gentle, proud and sad, but not for
long enough to frighten them. The change came with mystifying abruptness
at the end of the week.
It was Duke who brought it about.
Duke could chase a much bigger dog out of the Schofields' yard and far
down the street. This might be thought to indicate unusual valour on
the part of Duke and cowardice on that of the bigger dogs whom he
undoubtedly put to rout. On the contrary, all such flights were founded
in mere superstition, for dogs are even more superstitious than boys
and coloured people; and the most firmly established of all dog
superstitions is that any dog--be he the smallest and feeblest in the
world--can whip any trespasser whatsoever.
A rat-terrier believes that on his home grounds he can whip an elephant.
It follows, of course, that a big dog, away from his own home, will run
from a little dog in the little dog's neighbourhood. Otherwise, the big
dog must face a charge of inconsistency, and dogs are as consistent as
they are superstitious. A dog believes in war, but he is convinced
that there are times when it is moral to run; and the thoughtful
physiognomist, seeing a big dog fleeing out of a little dog's yard, must
observe that the expression of the big dog's face is more conscientious
than alarmed: it is the expression of a person performing a duty to
himself.
Penrod understood these matters perfectly; he knew that the gaunt brown
hound Duke chased up the alley had fled only out of deference to a
custom, yet Penrod could not refrain from bragging of Duke to the
hound's owner, a fat-faced stranger of twelve or thirteen, who had
wandered into the neighbourhood.
“You better keep that ole yellow dog o' yours back,” said Penrod
ominously, as he climbed the fence. “You better catch him and hold him
till I get mine inside the yard again. Duke's chewed up some pretty bad
bulldogs around here.”
The fat-faced boy gave Penrod a fishy stare. “You'd oughta learn him not
to do that,” he said. “It'll make him sick.”
“What will?”
The stranger laughed raspingly and gazed up the alley, where the hound,
having come to a halt, now coolly sat down, and, with an expression of
roguish benevolence, patronizingly watched the tempered fury of Duke,
whose assaults and barkings were becoming perfunctory.
“What'll make Duke sick?” Penrod demanded.
“Eatin' dead bulldogs people leave around here.”
This was not improvisation but formula, adapted from other occasions to
the present encounter; nevertheless, it was new to Penrod, and he was
so taken with it that resentment lost itself in admiration. Hastily
committing the gem to memory for use upon a dog-owning friend, he
inquired in a sociable tone:
“What's your dog's name?”
“Dan. You better call your ole pup, 'cause Dan eats LIVE dogs.”
Dan's actions poorly supported his master's assertion, for, upon Duke's
ceasing to bark, Dan rose and showed the most courteous interest in
making the little, old dog's acquaintance. Dan had a great deal of
manner, and it became plain that Duke was impressed favourably in spite
of former prejudice, so that presently the two trotted amicably back to
their masters and sat down with the harmonious but indifferent air of
having known each other intimately for years.
They were received without comment, though both boys looked at them
reflectively for a time. It was Penrod who spoke first.
“What number you go to?” (In an “oral lesson in English,” Penrod had
been instructed to put this question in another form: “May I ask which
of our public schools you attend?”)
“Me? What number do I go to?” said the stranger, contemptuously. “I
don't go to NO number in vacation!”
“I mean when it ain't.”
“Third,” returned the fat-faced boy. “I got 'em ALL scared in THAT
school.”
“What of?” innocently asked Penrod, to whom “the Third”--in a distant
part of town--was undiscovered country.
“What of? I guess you'd soon see what of, if you ever was in that school
about one day. You'd be lucky if you got out alive!”
“Are the teachers mean?”
The other boy frowned with bitter scorn. “Teachers! Teachers don't order
ME around, I can tell you! They're mighty careful how they try to run
over Rupe Collins.”
“Who's Rupe Collins?”
“Who is he?” echoed the fat-faced boy incredulously. “Say, ain't you got
ANY sense?”
“What?”
“Say, wouldn't you be just as happy if you had SOME sense?”
“Ye-es.” Penrod's answer, like the look he lifted to the impressive
stranger, was meek and placative. “Rupe Collins is the principal at your
school, guess.”
The other yelled with jeering laughter, and mocked Penrod's manner and
voice. “'Rupe Collins is the principal at your school, I guess!'” He
laughed harshly again, then suddenly showed truculence. “Say, 'bo,
whyn't you learn enough to go in the house when it rains? What's the
matter of you, anyhow?”
“Well,” urged Penrod timidly, “nobody ever TOLD me who Rupe Collins is:
I got a RIGHT to think he's the principal, haven't I?”
The fat-faced boy shook his head disgustedly. “Honest, you make me
sick!”
Penrod's expression became one of despair. “Well, who IS he?” he cried.
“'Who IS he?'” mocked the other, with a scorn that withered. “'Who IS
he?' ME!”
“Oh!” Penrod was humiliated but relieved: he felt that he had proved
himself criminally ignorant, yet a peril seemed to have passed. “Rupe
Collins is your name, then, I guess. I kind of thought it was, all the
time.”
The fat-faced boy still appeared embittered, burlesquing this speech in
a hateful falsetto. “'Rupe Collins is YOUR name, then, I guess!' Oh, you
'kind of thought it was, all the time,' did you?” Suddenly concentrating
his brow into a histrionic scowl he thrust his face within an inch of
Penrod's. “Yes, sonny, Rupe Collins is my name, and you better look
out what you say when he's around or you'll get in big trouble! YOU
UNDERSTAND THAT, 'BO?”
Penrod was cowed but fascinated: he felt that there was something
dangerous and dashing about this newcomer.
“Yes,” he said, feebly, drawing back. “My name's Penrod Schofield.”
“Then I reckon your father and mother ain't got good sense,” said Mr.
Collins promptly, this also being formula.
“Why?”
“'Cause if they had they'd of give you a good name!” And the agreeable
youth instantly rewarded himself for the wit with another yell of
rasping laughter, after which he pointed suddenly at Penrod's right
hand.
“Where'd you get that wart on your finger?” he demanded severely.
“Which finger?” asked the mystified Penrod, extending his hand.
“The middle one.”
“Where?”
“There!” exclaimed Rupe Collins, seizing and vigorously twisting the
wartless finger naively offered for his inspection.
“Quit!” shouted Penrod in agony. “QUEE-yut!”
“Say your prayers!” commanded Rupe, and continued to twist the luckless
finger until Penrod writhed to his knees.
“OW!” The victim, released, looked grievously upon the still painful
finger.
At this Rupe's scornful expression altered to one of contrition. “Well,
I declare!” he exclaimed remorsefully. “I didn't s'pose it would hurt.
Turn about's fair play; so now you do that to me.”
He extended the middle finger of his left hand and Penrod promptly
seized it, but did not twist it, for he was instantly swung round with
his back to his amiable new acquaintance: Rupe's right hand operated
upon the back of Penrod's slender neck; Rupe's knee tortured the small
of Penrod's back.
“OW!” Penrod bent far forward involuntarily and went to his knees again.
“Lick dirt,” commanded Rupe, forcing the captive's face to the sidewalk;
and the suffering Penrod completed this ceremony.
Mr. Collins evinced satisfaction by means of his horse laugh.
“You'd last jest about one day up at the Third!” he said. “You'd come
runnin' home, yellin' 'MOM-MUH, MOM-muh,' before recess was over!”
“No, I wouldn't,” Penrod protested rather weakly, dusting his knees.
“You would, too!”
“No, I w----
“Looky here,” said the fat-faced boy, darkly, “what you mean,
counterdicking me?”
He advanced a step and Penrod hastily qualified his contradiction.
“I mean, I don't THINK I would. I----”
“You better look out!” Rupe moved closer, and unexpectedly grasped the
back of Penrod's neck again. “Say, 'I WOULD run home yellin' “MOM-muh!”'”
“Ow! I WOULD run home yellin' 'Mom-muh.'”
“There!” said Rupe, giving the helpless nape a final squeeze. “That's
the way we do up at the Third.”
Penrod rubbed his neck and asked meekly:
“Can you do that to any boy up at the Third?”
“See here now,” said Rupe, in the tone of one goaded beyond all
endurance, “YOU say if I can! You better say it quick, or----”
“I knew you could,” Penrod interposed hastily, with the pathetic
semblance of a laugh. “I only said that in fun.”
“In 'fun'!” repeated Rupe stormily. “You better look out how you----”
“Well, I SAID I wasn't in earnest!” Penrod retreated a few steps. “_I_
knew you could, all the time. I expect _I_ could do it to some of the
boys up at the Third, myself. Couldn't I?”
“No, you couldn't.”
“Well, there must be SOME boy up there that I could----”
“No, they ain't! You better----”
“I expect not, then,” said Penrod, quickly.
“You BETTER 'expect not.' Didn't I tell you once you'd never get back
alive if you ever tried to come up around the Third? You want me to SHOW
you how we do up there, 'bo?”
He began a slow and deadly advance, whereupon Penrod timidly offered a
diversion:
“Say, Rupe, I got a box of rats in our stable under a glass cover, so
you can watch 'em jump around when you hammer on the box. Come on and
look at 'em.”
“All right,” said the fat-faced boy, slightly mollified. “We'll let Dan
kill 'em.”
“No, SIR! I'm goin' to keep 'em. They're kind of pets; I've had 'em all
summer--I got names for em, and----”
“Looky here, 'bo. Did you hear me say we'll let 'Dan kill 'em?”
“Yes, but I won't----”
“WHAT won't you?” Rupe became sinister immediately. “It seems to me
you're gettin' pretty fresh around here.”
“Well, I don't want----”
Mr. Collins once more brought into play the dreadful eye-to-eye scowl as
practised “up at the Third,” and, sometimes, also by young leading
men upon the stage. Frowning appallingly, and thrusting forward his
underlip, he placed his nose almost in contact with the nose of Penrod,
whose eyes naturally became crossed.
“Dan kills the rats. See?” hissed the fat-faced boy, maintaining the
horrible juxtaposition.
“Well, all right,” said Penrod, swallowing. “I don't want 'em much.”
And when the pose had been relaxed, he stared at his new friend for a
moment, almost with reverence. Then he brightened.
“Come on, Rupe!” he cried enthusiastically, as he climbed the fence.
“We'll give our dogs a little live meat--'bo!”
CHAPTER XXII THE IMITATOR
At the dinner-table, that evening, Penrod Surprised his family by
remarking, in a voice they had never heard him attempt--a law-giving
voice of intentional gruffness:
“Any man that's makin' a hunderd dollars a month is makin' good money.”
“What?” asked Mr. Schofield, staring, for the previous conversation had
concerned the illness of an infant relative in Council Bluffs.
“Any man that's makin' a hunderd dollars a month is makin' good money.”
“What IS he talking about!” Margaret appealed to the invisible.
“Well,” said Penrod, frowning, “that's what foremen at the ladder works
get.”
“How in the world do you know?” asked his mother.
“Well, I KNOW it! A hunderd dollars a month is good money, I tell you!”
“Well, what of it?” said the father, impatiently.
“Nothin'. I only said it was good money.”
Mr. Schofield shook his head, dismissing the subject; and here he made
a mistake: he should have followed up his son's singular contribution
to the conversation. That would have revealed the fact that there was a
certain Rupe Collins whose father was a foreman at the ladder works. All
clues are important when a boy makes his first remark in a new key.
“'Good money'?” repeated Margaret, curiously. “What is 'good' money?”
Penrod turned upon her a stern glance. “Say, wouldn't you be just as
happy if you had SOME sense?”
“Penrod!” shouted his father. But Penrod's mother gazed with dismay at
her son: he had never before spoken like that to his sister.
Mrs. Schofield might have been more dismayed than she was, if she had
realized that it was the beginning of an epoch. After dinner, Penrod was
slightly scalded in the back as the result of telling Della, the cook,
that there was a wart on the middle finger of her right hand. Della thus
proving poor material for his new manner to work upon, he approached
Duke, in the backyard, and, bending double, seized the lowly animal by
the forepaws.
“I let you know my name's Penrod Schofield,” hissed the boy. He
protruded his underlip ferociously, scowled, and thrust forward his head
until his nose touched the dog's. “And you better look out when Penrod
Schofield's around, or you'll get in big trouble! YOU UNDERSTAN' THAT,
'BO?”
The next day, and the next, the increasing change in Penrod puzzled and
distressed his family, who had no idea of its source.
How might they guess that hero-worship takes such forms? They were
vaguely conscious that a rather shabby boy, not of the neighbourhood,
came to “play” with Penrod several times; but they failed to connect
this circumstance with the peculiar behaviour of the son of the house,
whose ideals (his father remarked) seemed to have suddenly become
identical with those of Gyp the Blood.
Meanwhile, for Penrod himself, “life had taken on new meaning, new
richness.” He had become a fighting man--in conversation at least. “Do
you want to know how I do when they try to slip up on me from behind?”
he asked Della. And he enacted for her unappreciative eye a scene of
fistic manoeuvres wherein he held an imaginary antagonist helpless in a
net of stratagems.
Frequently, when he was alone, he would outwit, and pummel this same
enemy, and, after a cunning feint, land a dolorous stroke full upon a
face of air. “There! I guess you'll know better next time. That's the
way we do up at the Third!”
Sometimes, in solitary pantomime, he encountered more than one opponent
at a time, for numbers were apt to come upon him treacherously,
especially at a little after his rising hour, when he might be caught at
a disadvantage--perhaps standing on one leg to encase the other in his
knickerbockers. Like lightning, he would hurl the trapping garment from
him, and, ducking and pivoting, deal great sweeping blows among the
circle of sneaking devils. (That was how he broke the clock in his
bedroom.) And while these battles were occupying his attention, it was
a waste of voice to call him to breakfast, though if his mother, losing
patience, came to his room, she would find him seated on the bed pulling
at a stocking. “Well, ain't I coming fast as I CAN?”
At the table and about the house generally he was bumptious, loud with
fatuous misinformation, and assumed a domineering tone, which neither
satire nor reproof seemed able to reduce: but it was among his own
intimates that his new superiority was most outrageous. He twisted the
fingers and squeezed the necks of all the boys of the neighbourhood,
meeting their indignation with a hoarse and rasping laugh he had
acquired after short practice in the stable, where he jeered and taunted
the lawn-mower, the garden-scythe and the wheelbarrow quite out of
countenance.
Likewise he bragged to the other boys by the hour, Rupe Collins being
the chief subject of encomium--next to Penrod himself. “That's the
way we do up at the Third,” became staple explanation of violence, for
Penrod, like Tartarin, was plastic in the hands of his own imagination,
and at times convinced himself that he really was one of those dark
and murderous spirits exclusively of whom “the Third” was
composed--according to Rupe Collins.
Then, when Penrod had exhausted himself repeating to nausea accounts of
the prowess of himself and his great friend, he would turn to two other
subjects for vainglory. These were his father and Duke.
Mothers must accept the fact that between babyhood and manhood their
sons do not boast of them. The boy, with boys, is a Choctaw; and either
the influence or the protection of women is shameful. “Your mother won't
let you,” is an insult. But, “My father won't let me,” is a dignified
explanation and cannot be hooted. A boy is ruined among his fellows if
he talks much of his mother or sisters; and he must recognize it as
his duty to offer at least the appearance of persecution to all things
ranked as female, such as cats and every species of fowl. But he must
champion his father and his dog, and, ever, ready to pit either against
any challenger, must picture both as ravening for battle and absolutely
unconquerable.
Penrod, of course, had always talked by the code, but, under the new
stimulus, Duke was represented virtually as a cross between Bob, Son of
Battle, and a South American vampire; and this in spite of the fact that
Duke himself often sat close by, a living lie, with the hope of peace
in his heart. As for Penrod's father, that gladiator was painted as of
sentiments and dimensions suitable to a super-demon composed of equal
parts of Goliath, Jack Johnson and the Emperor Nero.
Even Penrod's walk was affected; he adopted a gait which was a kind of
taunting swagger; and, when he passed other children on the street, he
practised the habit of feinting a blow; then, as the victim dodged,
he rasped the triumphant horse laugh which he gradually mastered to
horrible perfection. He did this to Marjorie Jones--ay! this was
their next meeting, and such is Eros, young! What was even worse, in
Marjorie's opinion, he went on his way without explanation, and left
her standing on the corner talking about it, long after he was out of
hearing.
Within five days from his first encounter with Rupe Collins, Penrod had
become unbearable. He even almost alienated Sam Williams, who for a time
submitted to finger twisting and neck squeezing and the new style of
conversation, but finally declared that Penrod made him “sick.” He made
the statement with fervour, one sultry afternoon, in Mr. Schofield's
stable, in the presence of Herman and Verman.
“You better look out, 'bo,” said Penrod, threateningly. “I'll show you a
little how we do up at the Third.”
“Up at the Third!” Sam repeated with scorn. “You haven't ever been up
there.”
“I haven't?” cried Penrod. “I HAVEN'T?”
“No, you haven't!”
“Looky here!” Penrod, darkly argumentative, prepared to perform the
eye-to-eye business. “When haven't I been up there?”
“You haven't NEVER been up there!” In spite of Penrod's closely
approaching nose Sam maintained his ground, and appealed for
confirmation. “Has he, Herman?”
“I don' reckon so,” said Herman, laughing.
“WHAT!” Penrod transferred his nose to the immediate vicinity of
Herman's nose. “You don't reckon so, 'bo, don't you? You better look out
how you reckon around here! YOU UNDERSTAN' THAT, 'BO?”
Herman bore the eye-to-eye very well; indeed, it seemed to please
him, for he continued to laugh while Verman chuckled delightedly. The
brothers had been in the country picking berries for a week, and it
happened that this was their first experience of the new manifestation
of Penrod.
“HAVEN'T I been up at the Third?” the sinister Penrod demanded.
“I don' reckon so. How come you ast ME?”
“Didn't you just hear me SAY I been up there?”
“Well,” said Herman mischievously, “hearin' ain't believin'!”
Penrod clutched him by the back of the neck, but Herman, laughing
loudly, ducked and released himself at once, retreating to the wall.
“You take that back!” Penrod shouted, striking out wildly.
“Don' git mad,” begged the small darky, while a number of blows falling
upon his warding arms failed to abate his amusement, and a sound one
upon the cheek only made him laugh the more unrestrainedly. He behaved
exactly as if Penrod were tickling him, and his brother, Verman, rolled
with joy in a wheelbarrow. Penrod pummelled till he was tired, and
produced no greater effect.
“There!” he panted, desisting finally. “NOW I reckon you know whether I
been up there or not!”
Herman rubbed his smitten cheek. “Pow!” he exclaimed. “Pow-ee! You
cert'ny did lan' me good one NAT time! Oo-ee! she HURT!”
“You'll get hurt worse'n that,” Penrod assured him, “if you stay around
here much. Rupe Collins is comin' this afternoon, he said. We're goin'
to make some policemen's billies out of the rake handle.”
“You go' spoil new rake you' pa bought?”
“What do WE care? I and Rupe got to have billies, haven't we?”
“How you make 'em?”
“Melt lead and pour in a hole we're goin' to make in the end of 'em.
Then we're goin' to carry 'em in our pockets, and if anybody says
anything to us--OH, oh! look out! They won't get a crack on the
head--OH, no!”
“When's Rupe Collins coming?” Sam Williams inquired rather uneasily.
He had heard a great deal too much of this personage, but as yet the
pleasure of actual acquaintance had been denied him.
“He's liable to be here any time,” answered Penrod. “You better look
out. You'll be lucky if you get home alive, if you stay till HE comes.”
“I ain't afraid of him,” Sam returned, conventionally.
“You are, too!” (There was some truth in the retort.) “There ain't any
boy in this part of town but me that wouldn't be afraid of him. You'd be
afraid to talk to him. You wouldn't get a word out of your mouth before
old Rupie'd have you where you'd wished you never come around HIM,
lettin' on like you was so much! YOU wouldn't run home yellin' 'Mom-muh'
or nothin'! OH, no!”
“Who Rupe Collins?” asked Herman.
“'Who Rupe Collins?'” Penrod mocked, and used his rasping laugh, but,
instead of showing fright, Herman appeared to think he was meant to
laugh, too; and so he did, echoed by Verman. “You just hang around here
a little while longer,” Penrod added, grimly, “and you'll find out who
Rupe Collins is, and I pity YOU when you do!”
“What he go' do?”
“You'll see; that's all! You just wait and----”
At this moment a brown hound ran into the stable through the alley door,
wagged a greeting to Penrod, and fraternized with Duke. The fat-faced
boy appeared upon the threshold and gazed coldly about the little
company in the carriage-house, whereupon the coloured brethren, ceasing
from merriment, were instantly impassive, and Sam Williams moved a
little nearer the door leading into the yard.
Obviously, Sam regarded the newcomer as a redoubtable if not ominous
figure. He was a head taller than either Sam or Penrod; head and
shoulders taller than Herman, who was short for his age; and Verman
could hardly be used for purposes of comparison at all, being a mere
squat brown spot, not yet quite nine years on this planet. And to
Sam's mind, the aspect of Mr. Collins realized Penrod's portentous
foreshadowings. Upon the fat face there was an expression of truculent
intolerance which had been cultivated by careful habit to such
perfection that Sam's heart sank at sight of it. A somewhat enfeebled
twin to this expression had of late often decorated the visage of
Penrod, and appeared upon that ingenuous surface now, as he advanced to
welcome the eminent visitor.
The host swaggered toward the door with a great deal of shoulder
movement, carelessly feinting a slap at Verman in passing, and creating
by various means the atmosphere of a man who has contemptuously amused
himself with underlings while awaiting an equal.
“Hello, 'bo!” Penrod said in the deepest voice possible to him.
“Who you callin' 'bo?” was the ungracious response, accompanied by
immediate action of a similar nature. Rupe held Penrod's head in the
crook of an elbow and massaged his temples with a hard-pressing knuckle.
“I was only in fun, Rupie,” pleaded the sufferer, and then, being set
free, “Come here, Sam,” he said.
“What for?”
Penrod laughed pityingly. “Pshaw, I ain't goin' to hurt you. Come on.”
Sam, maintaining his position near the other door, Penrod went to him
and caught him round the neck.
“Watch me, Rupie!” Penrod called, and performed upon Sam the knuckle
operation which he had himself just undergone, Sam submitting
mechanically, his eyes fixed with increasing uneasiness upon Rupe
Collins. Sam had a premonition that something even more painful than
Penrod's knuckle was going to be inflicted upon him.
“THAT don' hurt,” said Penrod, pushing him away.
“Yes, it does, too!” Sam rubbed his temple.
“Puh! It didn't hurt me, did it, Rupie? Come on in, Rupe: show this baby
where he's got a wart on his finger.”
“You showed me that trick,” Sam objected. “You already did that to
me. You tried it twice this afternoon and I don't know how many times
before, only you weren't strong enough after the first time. Anyway, I
know what it is, and I don't----”
“Come on, Rupe,” said Penrod. “Make the baby lick dirt.”
At this bidding, Rupe approached, while Sam, still protesting, moved to
the threshold of the outer door; but Penrod seized him by the shoulders
and swung him indoors with a shout.
“Little baby wants to run home to its Mom-muh! Here he is, Rupie.”
Thereupon was Penrod's treachery to an old comrade properly rewarded,
for as the two struggled, Rupe caught each by the back of the neck,
simultaneously, and, with creditable impartiality, forced both boys to
their knees.
“Lick dirt!” he commanded, forcing them still forward, until their faces
were close to the stable floor.
At this moment he received a real surprise. With a loud whack something
struck the back of his head, and, turning, he beheld Verman in the act
of lifting a piece of lath to strike again.
“Em moys ome!” said Verman, the Giant Killer.
“He tongue-tie',” Herman explained. “He say, let 'em boys alone.”
Rupe addressed his host briefly:
“Chase them nigs out o' here!”
“Don' call me nig,” said Herman. “I mine my own biznuss. You let 'em
boys alone.”
Rupe strode across the still prostrate Sam, stepped upon Penrod, and,
equipping his countenance with the terrifying scowl and protruded jaw,
lowered his head to the level of Herman's.
“Nig, you'll be lucky if you leave here alive!” And he leaned forward
till his nose was within less than an inch of Herman's nose.
It could be felt that something awful was about to happen, and Penrod,
as he rose from the floor, suffered an unexpected twinge of apprehension
and remorse: he hoped that Rupe wouldn't REALLY hurt Herman. A sudden
dislike of Rupe and Rupe's ways rose within him, as he looked at the big
boy overwhelming the little darky with that ferocious scowl. Penrod,
all at once, felt sorry about something indefinable; and, with equal
vagueness, he felt foolish. “Come on, Rupe,” he suggested, feebly, “let
Herman go, and let's us make our billies out of the rake handle.”
The rake handle, however, was not available, if Rupe had inclined to
favour the suggestion. Verman had discarded his lath for the rake, which
he was at this moment lifting in the air.
“You ole black nigger,” the fat-faced boy said venomously to Herman,
“I'm agoin' to----”
But he had allowed his nose to remain too long near Herman's.
Penrod's familiar nose had been as close with only a ticklish spinal
effect upon the not very remote descendant of Congo man-eaters. The
result produced by the glare of Rupe's unfamiliar eyes, and by
the dreadfully suggestive proximity of Rupe's unfamiliar nose, was
altogether different. Herman's and Verman's Bangala great-grandfathers
never considered people of their own jungle neighbourhood proper
material for a meal, but they looked upon strangers especially truculent
strangers--as distinctly edible.
Penrod and Sam heard Rupe suddenly squawk and bellow; saw him writhe and
twist and fling out his arms like flails, though without removing his
face from its juxtaposition; indeed, for a moment, the two heads seemed
even closer.
Then they separated--and battle was on!
CHAPTER XXIII COLOURED TROOPS IN ACTION
How neat and pure is the task of the chronicler who has the tale to tell
of a “good rousing fight” between boys or men who fight in the “good old
English way,” according to a model set for fights in books long before
Tom Brown went to Rugby. There are seconds and rounds and rules of
fair-play, and always there is great good feeling in the end--though
sometimes, to vary the model, “the Butcher” defeats the hero--and the
chronicler who stencils this fine old pattern on his page is certain of
applause as the stirrer of “red blood.” There is no surer recipe.
But when Herman and Verman set to 't the record must be no more than a
few fragments left by the expurgator. It has been perhaps sufficiently
suggested that the altercation in Mr. Schofield's stable opened with
mayhem in respect to the aggressor's nose. Expressing vocally his
indignation and the extremity of his pained surprise, Mr. Collins
stepped backward, holding his left hand over his nose, and striking at
Herman with his right. Then Verman hit him with the rake.
Verman struck from behind. He struck as hard as he could. And he struck
with the tines down--For, in his simple, direct African way he wished to
kill his enemy, and he wished to kill him as soon as possible. That was
his single, earnest purpose.
On this account, Rupe Collins was peculiarly unfortunate. He was plucky
and he enjoyed conflict, but neither his ambitions nor his anticipations
had ever included murder. He had not learned that an habitually
aggressive person runs the danger of colliding with beings in one of
those lower stages of evolution wherein theories about “hitting below
the belt” have not yet made their appearance.
The rake glanced from the back of Rupe's head to his shoulder, but it
felled him. Both darkies jumped full upon him instantly, and the three
rolled and twisted upon the stable-floor, unloosing upon the air sincere
maledictions closely connected with complaints of cruel and unusual
treatment; while certain expressions of feeling presently emanating from
Herman and Verman indicated that Rupe Collins, in this extremity, was
proving himself not too slavishly addicted to fighting by rule. Dan and
Duke, mistaking all for mirth, barked gayly.
From the panting, pounding, yelling heap issued words and phrases
hitherto quite unknown to Penrod and Sam; also, a hoarse repetition
in the voice of Rupe concerning his ear left it not to be doubted
that additional mayhem was taking place. Appalled, the two spectators
retreated to the doorway nearest the yard, where they stood dumbly
watching the cataclysm.
The struggle increased in primitive simplicity: time and again the
howling Rupe got to his knees only to go down again as the earnest
brothers, in their own way, assisted him to a more reclining position.
Primal forces operated here, and the two blanched, slightly higher
products of evolution, Sam and Penrod, no more thought of interfering
than they would have thought of interfering with an earthquake.
At last, out of the ruck rose Verman, disfigured and maniacal. With a
wild eye he looked about him for his trusty rake; but Penrod, in horror,
had long since thrown the rake out into the yard. Naturally, it had not
seemed necessary to remove the lawn-mower.
The frantic eye of Verman fell upon the lawn-mower, and instantly
he leaped to its handle. Shrilling a wordless war-cry, he charged,
propelling the whirling, deafening knives straight upon the prone
legs of Rupe Collins. The lawn-mower was sincerely intended to pass
longitudinally over the body of Mr. Collins from heel to head; and it
was the time for a death-song. Black Valkyrie hovered in the shrieking
air.
“Cut his gizzud out!” shrieked Herman, urging on the whirling knives.
They touched and lacerated the shin of Rupe, as, with the supreme agony
of effort a creature in mortal peril puts forth before succumbing, he
tore himself free of Herman and got upon his feet.
Herman was up as quickly. He leaped to the wall and seized the
garden-scythe that hung there.
“I'm go to cut you' gizzud out,” he announced definitely, “an' eat it!”
Rupe Collins had never run from anybody (except his father) in his life;
he was not a coward; but the present situation was very, very unusual.
He was already in a badly dismantled condition, and yet Herman and
Verman seemed discontented with their work: Verman was swinging the
grass-cutter about for a new charge, apparently still wishing to mow
him, and Herman had made a quite plausible statement about what he
intended to do with the scythe.
Rupe paused but for an extremely condensed survey of the horrible
advance of the brothers, and then, uttering a blood-curdled scream of
fear, ran out of the stable and up the alley at a speed he had never
before attained, so that even Dan had hard work to keep within barking
distance. And a 'cross-shoulder glance, at the corner, revealing Verman
and Herman in pursuit, the latter waving his scythe overhead, Mr.
Collins slackened not his gait, but, rather, out of great anguish,
increased it; the while a rapidly developing purpose became firm in his
mind--and ever after so remained--not only to refrain from visiting that
neighbourhood again, but never by any chance to come within a mile of
it.
From the alley door, Penrod and Sam watched the flight, and were without
words. When the pursuit rounded the corner, the two looked wanly at
each other, but neither spoke until the return of the brothers from the
chase.
Herman and Verman came back, laughing and chuckling.
“Hiyi!” cackled Herman to Verman, as they came, “See 'at ole boy run!”
“Who-ee!” Verman shouted in ecstasy.
“Nev' did see boy run so fas'!” Herman continued, tossing the scythe
into the wheelbarrow. “I bet he home in bed by viss time!”
Verman roared with delight, appearing to be wholly unconscious that the
lids of his right eye were swollen shut and that his attire, not too
finical before the struggle, now entitled him to unquestioned rank as a
sansculotte. Herman was a similar ruin, and gave as little heed to his
condition.
Penrod looked dazedly from Herman to Verman and back again. So did Sam
Williams.
“Herman,” said Penrod, in a weak voice, “you wouldn't HONEST of cut his
gizzard out, would you?”
“Who? Me? I don' know. He mighty mean ole boy!” Herman shook his head
gravely, and then, observing that Verman was again convulsed with
unctuous merriment, joined laughter with his brother. “Sho'! I guess I
uz dess TALKIN' whens I said 'at! Reckon he thought I meant it, f'm de
way he tuck an' run. Hiyi! Reckon he thought ole Herman bad man! No,
suh! I uz dess talkin', 'cause I nev' would cut NObody! I ain' tryin'
git in no jail--NO, suh!”
Penrod looked at the scythe: he looked at Herman. He looked at the
lawn-mower, and he looked at Verman. Then he looked out in the yard at
the rake. So did Sam Williams.
“Come on, Verman,” said Herman. “We ain' go' 'at stove-wood f' supper
yit.”
Giggling reminiscently, the brothers disappeared leaving silence behind
them in the carriage-house. Penrod and Sam retired slowly into the
shadowy interior, each glancing, now and then, with a preoccupied air,
at the open, empty doorway where the late afternoon sunshine was growing
ruddy. At intervals one or the other scraped the floor reflectively
with the side of his shoe. Finally, still without either having made
any effort at conversation, they went out into the yard and stood,
continuing their silence.
“Well,” said Sam, at last, “I guess it's time I better be gettin' home.
So long, Penrod!”
“So long, Sam,” said Penrod, feebly.
With a solemn gaze he watched his friend out of sight. Then he went
slowly into the house, and after an interval occupied in a unique
manner, appeared in the library, holding a pair of brilliantly gleaming
shoes in his hand.
Mr. Schofield, reading the evening paper, glanced frowningly over it at
his offspring.
“Look, papa,” said Penrod. “I found your shoes where you'd taken 'em
off in your room, to put on your slippers, and they were all dusty. So I
took 'em out on the back porch and gave 'em a good blacking. They shine
up fine, don't they?”
“Well, I'll be d-dud-dummed!” said the startled Mr. Schofield.
Penrod was zigzagging back to normal.
CHAPTER XXIV “LITTLE GENTLEMAN”
The midsummer sun was stinging hot outside the little barber-shop next
to the corner drug store and Penrod, undergoing a toilette preliminary
to his very slowly approaching twelfth birthday, was adhesive enough to
retain upon his face much hair as it fell from the shears. There is a
mystery here: the tonsorial processes are not unagreeable to manhood; in
truth, they are soothing; but the hairs detached from a boy's head get
into his eyes, his ears, his nose, his mouth, and down his neck, and he
does everywhere itch excruciatingly. Wherefore he blinks, winks, weeps,
twitches, condenses his countenance, and squirms; and perchance the
barber's scissors clip more than intended--belike an outlying flange of
ear.
“Um--muh--OW!” said Penrod, this thing having happened.
“D' I touch y' up a little?” inquired the barber, smiling falsely.
“Ooh--UH!” The boy in the chair offered inarticulate protest, as the
wound was rubbed with alum.
“THAT don't hurt!” said the barber. “You WILL get it, though, if you
don't sit stiller,” he continued, nipping in the bud any attempt on the
part of his patient to think that he already had “it.”
“Pfuff!” said Penrod, meaning no disrespect, but endeavoring to dislodge
a temporary moustache from his lip.
“You ought to see how still that little Georgie Bassett sits,” the
barber went on, reprovingly. “I hear everybody says he's the best boy in
town.”
“Pfuff! PHIRR!” There was a touch of intentional contempt in this.
“I haven't heard nobody around the neighbourhood makin' no such
remarks,” added the barber, “about nobody of the name of Penrod
Schofield.”
“Well,” said Penrod, clearing his mouth after a struggle, “who wants 'em
to? Ouch!”
“I hear they call Georgie Bassett the 'little gentleman,'” ventured the
barber, provocatively, meeting with instant success.
“They better not call ME that,” returned Penrod truculently. “I'd like
to hear anybody try. Just once, that's all! I bet they'd never try it
ag----OUCH!”
“Why? What'd you do to 'em?”
“It's all right what I'd DO! I bet they wouldn't want to call me that
again long as they lived!”
“What'd you do if it was a little girl? You wouldn't hit her, would
you?”
“Well, I'd----Ouch!”
“You wouldn't hit a little girl, would you?” the barber persisted,
gathering into his powerful fingers a mop of hair from the top of
Penrod's head and pulling that suffering head into an unnatural
position. “Doesn't the Bible say it ain't never right to hit the weak
sex?”
“Ow! SAY, look OUT!”
“So you'd go and punch a pore, weak, little girl, would you?” said the
barber, reprovingly.
“Well, who said I'd hit her?” demanded the chivalrous Penrod. “I bet I'd
FIX her though, all right. She'd see!”
“You wouldn't call her names, would you?”
“No, I wouldn't! What hurt is it to call anybody names?”
“Is that SO!” exclaimed the barber. “Then you was intending what I heard
you hollering at Fisher's grocery delivery wagon driver fer a favour,
the other day when I was goin' by your house, was you? I reckon I better
tell him, because he says to me after-WERDS if he ever lays eyes on you
when you ain't in your own yard, he's goin' to do a whole lot o' things
you ain't goin' to like! Yessir, that's what he says to ME!”
“He better catch me first, I guess, before he talks so much.”
“Well,” resumed the barber, “that ain't sayin' what you'd do if a young
lady ever walked up and called you a little gentleman. _I_ want to hear
what you'd do to her. I guess I know, though--come to think of it.”
“What?” demanded Penrod.
“You'd sick that pore ole dog of yours on her cat, if she had one, I
expect,” guessed the barber derisively.
“No, I would not!”
“Well, what WOULD you do?”
“I'd do enough. Don't worry about that!”
“Well, suppose it was a boy, then: what'd you do if a boy come up to you
and says, 'Hello, little gentleman'?”
“He'd be lucky,” said Penrod, with a sinister frown, “if he got home
alive.”
“Suppose it was a boy twice your size?”
“Just let him try,” said Penrod ominously. “You just let him try. He'd
never see daylight again; that's all!”
The barber dug ten active fingers into the helpless scalp before him
and did his best to displace it, while the anguished Penrod, becoming
instantly a seething crucible of emotion, misdirected his natural
resentment into maddened brooding upon what he would do to a boy “twice
his size” who should dare to call him “little gentleman.” The barber
shook him as his father had never shaken him; the barber buffeted him,
rocked him frantically to and fro; the barber seemed to be trying to
wring his neck; and Penrod saw himself in staggering zigzag pictures,
destroying large, screaming, fragmentary boys who had insulted him.
The torture stopped suddenly; and clenched, weeping eyes began to see
again, while the barber applied cooling lotions which made Penrod smell
like a coloured housemaid's ideal.
“Now what,” asked the barber, combing the reeking locks gently, “what
would it make you so mad fer, to have somebody call you a little
gentleman? It's a kind of compliment, as it were, you might say. What
would you want to hit anybody fer THAT fer?”
To the mind of Penrod, this question was without meaning or
reasonableness. It was within neither his power nor his desire to
analyze the process by which the phrase had become offensive to him,
and was now rapidly assuming the proportions of an outrage. He knew only
that his gorge rose at the thought of it.
“You just let 'em try it!” he said threateningly, as he slid down from
the chair. And as he went out of the door, after further conversation
on the same subject, he called back those warning words once more: “Just
let 'em try it! Just once--that's all _I_ ask 'em to. They'll find out
what they GET!”
The barber chuckled. Then a fly lit on the barber's nose and he slapped
at it, and the slap missed the fly but did not miss the nose. The barber
was irritated. At this moment his birdlike eye gleamed a gleam as it
fell upon customers approaching: the prettiest little girl in the world,
leading by the hand her baby brother, Mitchy-Mitch, coming to have
Mitchy-Mitch's hair clipped, against the heat.
It was a hot day and idle, with little to feed the mind--and the barber
was a mischievous man with an irritated nose. He did his worst.
Meanwhile, the brooding Penrod pursued his homeward way; no great
distance, but long enough for several one-sided conflicts with malign
insulters made of thin air. “You better NOT call me that!” he muttered.
“You just try it, and you'll get what other people got when THEY tried
it. You better not ack fresh with ME! Oh, you WILL, will you?” He
delivered a vicious kick full upon the shins of an iron fence-post,
which suffered little, though Penrod instantly regretted his
indiscretion. “Oof!” he grunted, hopping; and went on after bestowing a
look of awful hostility upon the fence-post. “I guess you'll know better
next time,” he said, in parting, to this antagonist. “You just let me
catch you around here again and I'll----” His voice sank to inarticulate
but ominous murmurings. He was in a dangerous mood.
Nearing home, however, his belligerent spirit was diverted to happier
interests by the discovery that some workmen had left a caldron of tar
in the cross-street, close by his father's stable. He tested it, but
found it inedible. Also, as a substitute for professional chewing-gum
it was unsatisfactory, being insufficiently boiled down and too thin,
though of a pleasant, lukewarm temperature. But it had an excess of one
quality--it was sticky. It was the stickiest tar Penrod had ever used
for any purposes whatsoever, and nothing upon which he wiped his hands
served to rid them of it; neither his polka-dotted shirt waist nor his
knickerbockers; neither the fence, nor even Duke, who came unthinkingly
wagging out to greet him, and retired wiser.
Nevertheless, tar is tar. Much can be done with it, no matter what its
condition; so Penrod lingered by the caldron, though from a neighbouring
yard could be heard the voices of comrades, including that of Sam
Williams. On the ground about the caldron were scattered chips and
sticks and bits of wood to the number of a great multitude. Penrod mixed
quantities of this refuse into the tar, and interested himself in
seeing how much of it he could keep moving in slow swirls upon the ebon
surface.
Other surprises were arranged for the absent workmen. The caldron was
almost full, and the surface of the tar near the rim.
Penrod endeavoured to ascertain how many pebbles and brickbats, dropped
in, would cause an overflow. Labouring heartily to this end, he
had almost accomplished it, when he received the suggestion for an
experiment on a much larger scale. Embedded at the corner of a
grassplot across the street was a whitewashed stone, the size of a small
watermelon and serving no purpose whatever save the questionable one of
decoration. It was easily pried up with a stick; though getting it to
the caldron tested the full strength of the ardent labourer. Instructed
to perform such a task, he would have sincerely maintained its
impossibility but now, as it was unbidden, and promised rather
destructive results, he set about it with unconquerable energy, feeling
certain that he would be rewarded with a mighty splash. Perspiring,
grunting vehemently, his back aching and all muscles strained, he
progressed in short stages until the big stone lay at the base of the
caldron. He rested a moment, panting, then lifted the stone, and was
bending his shoulders for the heave that would lift it over the rim,
when a sweet, taunting voice, close behind him, startled him cruelly.
“How do you do, LITTLE GENTLEMAN!”
Penrod squawked, dropped the stone, and shouted, “Shut up, you dern
fool!” purely from instinct, even before his about-face made him aware
who had so spitefully addressed him.
It was Marjorie Jones. Always dainty, and prettily dressed, she was in
speckless and starchy white to-day, and a refreshing picture she made,
with the new-shorn and powerfully scented Mitchy-Mitch clinging to
her hand. They had stolen up behind the toiler, and now stood laughing
together in sweet merriment. Since the passing of Penrod's Rupe Collins
period he had experienced some severe qualms at the recollection of his
last meeting with Marjorie and his Apache behaviour; in truth, his heart
instantly became as wax at sight of her, and he would have offered
her fair speech; but, alas! in Marjorie's wonderful eyes there shone
a consciousness of new powers for his undoing, and she denied him
opportunity.
“Oh, OH!” she cried, mocking his pained outcry. “What a way for a LITTLE
GENTLEMAN to talk! Little gentleman don't say wicked----”
“Marjorie!” Penrod, enraged and dismayed, felt himself stung beyond all
endurance. Insult from her was bitterer to endure than from any other.
“Don't you call me that again!”
“Why not, LITTLE GENTLEMAN?”
He stamped his foot. “You better stop!”
Marjorie sent into his furious face her lovely, spiteful laughter.
“Little gentleman, little gentleman, little gentleman!” she said
deliberately. “How's the little gentleman, this afternoon? Hello, little
gentleman!”
Penrod, quite beside himself, danced eccentrically. “Dry up!” he howled.
“Dry up, dry up, dry up, dry UP!”
Mitchy-Mitch shouted with delight and applied a finger to the side
of the caldron--a finger immediately snatched away and wiped upon a
handkerchief by his fastidious sister.
“'Ittle gellamun!” said Mitchy-Mitch.
“You better look out!” Penrod whirled upon this small offender with
grim satisfaction. Here was at least something male that could without
dishonour be held responsible. “You say that again, and I'll give you
the worst----”
“You will NOT!” snapped Marjorie, instantly vitriolic. “He'll say just
whatever he wants to, and he'll say it just as MUCH as he wants to. Say
it again, Mitchy-Mitch!”
“'Ittle gellamun!” said Mitchy-Mitch promptly.
“Ow-YAH!” Penrod's tone-production was becoming affected by his mental
condition. “You say that again, and I'll----”
“Go on, Mitchy-Mitch,” cried Marjorie. “He can't do a thing. He don't
DARE! Say it some more, Mitchy-Mitch--say it a whole lot!”
Mitchy-Mitch, his small, fat face shining with confidence in his
immunity, complied.
“'Ittle gellamun!” he squeaked malevolently. “'Ittle gellamun! 'Ittle
gellamun! 'Ittle gellamun!”
The desperate Penrod bent over the whitewashed rock, lifted it, and
then--outdoing Porthos, John Ridd, and Ursus in one miraculous burst of
strength--heaved it into the air.
Marjorie screamed.
But it was too late. The big stone descended into the precise midst of
the caldron and Penrod got his mighty splash. It was far, far beyond his
expectations.
Spontaneously there were grand and awful effects--volcanic spectacles of
nightmare and eruption. A black sheet of eccentric shape rose out of the
caldron and descended upon the three children, who had no time to evade
it.
After it fell, Mitchy-Mitch, who stood nearest the caldron, was the
thickest, though there was enough for all. Br'er Rabbit would have fled
from any of them.
CHAPTER XXV TAR
When Marjorie and Mitchy-Mitch got their breath, they used it vocally;
and seldom have more penetrating sounds issued from human throats.
Coincidentally, Marjorie, quite baresark, laid hands upon the largest
stick within reach and fell upon Penrod with blind fury. He had the
presence of mind to flee, and they went round and round the caldron,
while Mitchy-Mitch feebly endeavoured to follow--his appearance, in
this pursuit, being pathetically like that of a bug fished out of an
ink-well, alive but discouraged.
Attracted by the riot, Samuel Williams made his appearance, vaulting a
fence, and was immediately followed by Maurice Levy and Georgie Bassett.
They stared incredulously at the extraordinary spectacle before them.
“Little GEN-TIL-MUN!” shrieked Marjorie, with a wild stroke that landed
full upon Penrod's tarry cap.
“OOOCH!” bleated Penrod.
“It's Penrod!” shouted Sam Williams, recognizing him by the voice. For
an instant he had been in some doubt.
“Penrod Schofield!” exclaimed Georgie Bassett. “WHAT does this mean?”
That was Georgie's style, and had helped to win him his title.
Marjorie leaned, panting, upon her stick. “I cu-called--uh--
him--oh!” she sobbed--“I called him a lul-little--oh--gentleman!
And oh--lul-look!--oh! lul-look at my du-dress! Lul-look at
Mumitchy--oh--Mitch--oh!”
Unexpectedly, she smote again--with results--and then, seizing the
indistinguishable hand of Mitchy-Mitch, she ran wailing homeward down
the street.
“'Little gentleman'?” said Georgie Bassett, with some evidences of
disturbed complacency. “Why, that's what they call ME!”
“Yes, and you ARE one, too!” shouted the maddened Penrod. “But you
better not let anybody call ME that! I've stood enough around here for
one day, and you can't run over ME, Georgie Bassett. Just you put that
in your gizzard and smoke it!”
“Anybody has a perfect right,” said Georgie, with, dignity, “to call a
person a little gentleman. There's lots of names nobody ought to call,
but this one's a NICE----”
“You better look out!”
Unavenged bruises were distributed all over Penrod, both upon his body
and upon his spirit. Driven by subtle forces, he had dipped his hands in
catastrophe and disaster: it was not for a Georgie Bassett to beard him.
Penrod was about to run amuck.
“I haven't called you a little gentleman, yet,” said Georgie. “I only
said it. Anybody's got a right to SAY it.”
“Not around ME! You just try it again and----”
“I shall say it,” returned Georgie, “all I please. Anybody in this town
has a right to SAY 'little gentleman'----”
Bellowing insanely, Penrod plunged his right hand into the caldron,
rushed upon Georgie and made awful work of his hair and features.
Alas, it was but the beginning! Sam Williams and Maurice Levy screamed
with delight, and, simultaneously infected, danced about the struggling
pair, shouting frantically:
“Little gentleman! Little gentleman! Sick him, Georgie! Sick him, little
gentleman! Little gentleman! Little gentleman!”
The infuriated outlaw turned upon them with blows and more tar, which
gave Georgie Bassett his opportunity and later seriously impaired the
purity of his fame. Feeling himself hopelessly tarred, he dipped both
hands repeatedly into the caldron and applied his gatherings to Penrod.
It was bringing coals to Newcastle, but it helped to assuage the just
wrath of Georgie.
The four boys gave a fine imitation of the Laocoon group complicated
by an extra figure frantic splutterings and chokings, strange cries and
stranger words issued from this tangle; hands dipped lavishly into the
inexhaustible reservoir of tar, with more and more picturesque results.
The caldron had been elevated upon bricks and was not perfectly
balanced; and under a heavy impact of the struggling group it lurched
and went partly over, pouring forth a Stygian tide which formed a deep
pool in the gutter.
It was the fate of Master Roderick Bitts, that exclusive and immaculate
person, to make his appearance upon the chaotic scene at this juncture.
All in the cool of a white “sailor suit,” he turned aside from the path
of duty--which led straight to the house of a maiden aunt--and paused
to hop with joy upon the sidewalk. A repeated epithet continuously half
panted, half squawked, somewhere in the nest of gladiators, caught his
ear, and he took it up excitedly, not knowing why.
“Little gentleman!” shouted Roderick, jumping up and down in childish
glee. “Little gentleman! Little gentleman! Lit----”
A frightful figure tore itself free from the group, encircled this
innocent bystander with a black arm, and hurled him headlong. Full
length and flat on his face went Roderick into the Stygian pool. The
frightful figure was Penrod.
Instantly, the pack flung themselves upon him again, and, carrying
them with him, he went over upon Roderick, who from that instant was as
active a belligerent as any there.
Thus began the Great Tar Fight, the origin of which proved, afterward,
so difficult for parents to trace, owing to the opposing accounts of
the combatants. Marjorie said Penrod began it; Penrod said Mitchy-Mitch
began it; Sam Williams said Georgie Bassett began it; Georgie and
Maurice Levy said Penrod began it; Roderick Bitts, who had not
recognized his first assailant, said Sam Williams began it.
Nobody thought of accusing the barber. But the barber did not begin it;
it was the fly on the barber's nose that began it--though, of course,
something else began the fly. Somehow, we never manage to hang the real
offender.
The end came only with the arrival of Penrod's mother, who had been
having a painful conversation by telephone with Mrs. Jones, the mother
of Marjorie, and came forth to seek an errant son. It is a mystery how
she was able to pick out her own, for by the time she got there his
voice was too hoarse to be recognizable. Mr. Schofield's version of
things was that Penrod was insane. “He's a stark, raving lunatic!”
declared the father, descending to the library from a before-dinner
interview with the outlaw, that evening. “I'd send him to military
school, but I don't believe they'd take him. Do you know WHY he says all
that awfulness happened?”
“When Margaret and I were trying to scrub him,” responded Mrs. Schofield
wearily, “he said 'everybody' had been calling him names.”
“'Names!'” snorted her husband. “'Little gentleman!' THAT'S the vile
epithet they called him! And because of it he wrecks the peace of six
homes!”
“SH! Yes; he told us about it,” said Mrs. Schofield, moaning. “He told
us several hundred times, I should guess, though I didn't count. He's
got it fixed in his head, and we couldn't get it out. All we could do
was to put him in the closet. He'd have gone out again after those boys
if we hadn't. I don't know WHAT to make of him!”
“He's a mystery to ME!” said her husband. “And he refuses to explain
why he objects to being called 'little gentleman.' Says he'd do the same
thing--and worse--if anybody dared to call him that again. He said if
the President of the United States called him that he'd try to whip him.
How long did you have him locked up in the closet?”
“SH!” said Mrs. Schofield warningly. “About two hours; but I don't think
it softened his spirit at all, because when I took him to the barber's
to get his hair clipped again, on account of the tar in it, Sammy
Williams and Maurice Levy were there for the same reason, and they just
WHISPERED 'little gentleman,' so low you could hardly hear them--and
Penrod began fighting with them right before me, and it was really all
the barber and I could do to drag him away from them. The barber was
very kind about it, but Penrod----”
“I tell you he's a lunatic!” Mr. Schofield would have said the same
thing of a Frenchman infuriated by the epithet “camel.” The philosophy
of insult needs expounding.
“SH!” said Mrs. Schofield. “It does seem a kind of frenzy.”
“Why on earth should any sane person mind being called----”
“SH!” said Mrs. Schofield. “It's beyond ME!”
“What are you SH-ing me for?” demanded Mr. Schofield explosively.
“SH!” said Mrs. Schofield. “It's Mr. Kinosling, the new rector of Saint
Joseph's.”
“Where?”
“SH! On the front porch with Margaret; he's going to stay for dinner. I
do hope----”
“Bachelor, isn't he?”
“Yes.”
“OUR old minister was speaking of him the other day,” said Mr.
Schofield, “and he didn't seem so terribly impressed.”
“SH! Yes; about thirty, and of course so superior to most of Margaret's
friends--boys home from college. She thinks she likes young Robert
Williams, I know--but he laughs so much! Of course there isn't any
comparison. Mr. Kinosling talks so intellectually; it's a good thing for
Margaret to hear that kind of thing, for a change and, of course, he's
very spiritual. He seems very much interested in her.” She paused to
muse. “I think Margaret likes him; he's so different, too. It's the
third time he's dropped in this week, and I----”
“Well,” said Mr. Schofield grimly, “if you and Margaret want him to come
again, you'd better not let him see Penrod.”
“But he's asked to see him; he seems interested in meeting all the
family. And Penrod nearly always behaves fairly well at table.”
She paused, and then put to her husband a question referring to his
interview with Penrod upstairs. “Did you--did you--do it?”
“No,” he answered gloomily. “No, I didn't, but----” He was interrupted
by a violent crash of china and metal in the kitchen, a shriek from
Della, and the outrageous voice of Penrod. The well-informed Della,
ill-inspired to set up for a wit, had ventured to address the scion of
the house roguishly as “little gentleman,” and Penrod, by means of the
rapid elevation of his right foot, had removed from her supporting
hands a laden tray. Both parents, started for the kitchen, Mr. Schofield
completing his interrupted sentence on the way.
“But I will, now!”
The rite thus promised was hastily but accurately performed in that
apartment most distant from the front porch; and, twenty minutes later,
Penrod descended to dinner. The Rev. Mr. Kinosling had asked for the
pleasure of meeting him, and it had been decided that the only course
possible was to cover up the scandal for the present, and to offer an
undisturbed and smiling family surface to the gaze of the visitor.
Scorched but not bowed, the smouldering Penrod was led forward for the
social formulae simultaneously with the somewhat bleak departure of
Robert Williams, who took his guitar with him, this time, and went in
forlorn unconsciousness of the powerful forces already set in secret
motion to be his allies.
The punishment just undergone had but made the haughty and unyielding
soul of Penrod more stalwart in revolt; he was unconquered. Every time
the one intolerable insult had been offered him, his resentment had
become the hotter, his vengeance the more instant and furious. And,
still burning with outrage, but upheld by the conviction of right, he
was determined to continue to the last drop of his blood the defense
of his honour, whenever it should be assailed, no matter how mighty or
august the powers that attacked it. In all ways, he was a very sore boy.
During the brief ceremony of presentation, his usually inscrutable
countenance wore an expression interpreted by his father as one of
insane obstinacy, while Mrs. Schofield found it an incentive to inward
prayer. The fine graciousness of Mr. Kinosling, however, was unimpaired
by the glare of virulent suspicion given him by this little brother: Mr.
Kinosling mistook it for a natural curiosity concerning one who might
possibly become, in time, a member of the family. He patted Penrod upon
the head, which was, for many reasons, in no condition to be patted with
any pleasure to the patter. Penrod felt himself in the presence of a new
enemy.
“How do you do, my little lad,” said Mr. Kinosling. “I trust we shall
become fast friends.”
To the ear of his little lad, it seemed he said, “A trost we shall
bick-home fawst frainds.” Mr. Kinosling's pronunciation was, in fact,
slightly precious; and, the little lad, simply mistaking it for some
cryptic form of mockery of himself, assumed a manner and expression
which argued so ill for the proposed friendship that Mrs. Schofield
hastily interposed the suggestion of dinner, and the small procession
went in to the dining-room.
“It has been a delicious day,” said Mr. Kinosling, presently; “warm but
balmy.” With a benevolent smile he addressed Penrod, who sat opposite
him. “I suppose, little gentleman, you have been indulging in the usual
outdoor sports of vacation?”
Penrod laid down his fork and glared, open-mouthed at Mr. Kinosling.
“You'll have another slice of breast of the chicken?” Mr. Schofield
inquired, loudly and quickly.
“A lovely day!” exclaimed Margaret, with equal promptitude and emphasis.
“Lovely, oh, lovely! Lovely!”
“Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful!” said Mrs. Schofield, and after a
glance at Penrod which confirmed her impression that he intended to
say something, she continued, “Yes, beautiful, beautiful, beautiful,
beautiful, beautiful beautiful!”
Penrod closed his mouth and sank back in his chair--and his relatives
took breath.
Mr. Kinosling looked pleased. This responsive family, with its ready
enthusiasm, made the kind of audience he liked. He passed a delicate
white hand gracefully over his tall, pale forehead, and smiled
indulgently.
“Youth relaxes in summer,” he said. “Boyhood is the age of relaxation;
one is playful, light, free, unfettered. One runs and leaps and enjoys
one's self with one's companions. It is good for the little lads to play
with their friends; they jostle, push, and wrestle, and simulate little,
happy struggles with one another in harmless conflict. The young muscles
are toughening. It is good. Boyish chivalry develops, enlarges, expands.
The young learn quickly, intuitively, spontaneously. They perceive the
obligations of noblesse oblige. They begin to comprehend the necessity
of caste and its requirements. They learn what birth means--ah,--that
is, they learn what it means to be well born. They learn courtesy in
their games; they learn politeness, consideration for one another in
their pastimes, amusements, lighter occupations. I make it my pleasure
to join them often, for I sympathize with them in all their wholesome
joys as well as in their little bothers and perplexities. I understand
them, you see; and let me tell you it is no easy matter to understand
the little lads and lassies.” He sent to each listener his beaming
glance, and, permitting it to come to rest upon Penrod, inquired:
“And what do you say to that, little gentleman?”
Mr. Schofield uttered a stentorian cough. “More? You'd better have some
more chicken! More! Do!”
“More chicken!” urged Margaret simultaneously. “Do please! Please! More!
Do! More!”
“Beautiful, beautiful,” began Mrs. Schofield. “Beautiful, beautiful,
beautiful, beautiful----”
It is not known in what light Mr. Kinosling viewed the expression of
Penrod's face. Perhaps he mistook it for awe; perhaps he received
no impression at all of its extraordinary quality. He was a rather
self-engrossed young man, just then engaged in a double occupation, for
he not only talked, but supplied from his own consciousness a critical
though favourable auditor as well, which of course kept him quite busy.
Besides, it is oftener than is expected the case that extremely peculiar
expressions upon the countenances of boys are entirely overlooked,
and suggest nothing to the minds of people staring straight at them.
Certainly Penrod's expression--which, to the perception of his family,
was perfectly horrible--caused not the faintest perturbation in the
breast of Mr. Kinosling.
Mr. Kinosling waived the chicken, and continued to talk. “Yes, I think
I may claim to understand boys,” he said, smiling thoughtfully. “One
has been a boy one's self. Ah, it is not all playtime! I hope our young
scholar here does not overwork himself at his Latin, at his classics,
as I did, so that at the age of eight years I was compelled to wear
glasses. He must be careful not to strain the little eyes at his
scholar's tasks, not to let the little shoulders grow round over his
scholar's desk. Youth is golden; we should keep it golden, bright,
glistening. Youth should frolic, should be sprightly; it should play its
cricket, its tennis, its hand-ball. It should run and leap; it should
laugh, should sing madrigals and glees, carol with the lark, ring out in
chanties, folk-songs, ballads, roundelays----”
He talked on. At any instant Mr. Schofield held himself ready to cough
vehemently and shout, “More chicken,” to drown out Penrod in case the
fatal words again fell from those eloquent lips; and Mrs. Schofield and
Margaret kept themselves prepared at all times to assist him. So passed
a threatening meal, which Mrs. Schofield hurried, by every means with
decency, to its conclusion. She felt that somehow they would all be
safer out in the dark of the front porch, and led the way thither as
soon as possible.
“No cigar, I thank you.” Mr. Kinosling, establishing himself in a wicker
chair beside Margaret, waved away her father's proffer. “I do not smoke.
I have never tasted tobacco in any form.” Mrs. Schofield was confirmed
in her opinion that this would be an ideal son-in-law. Mr. Schofield was
not so sure.
“No,” said Mr. Kinosling. “No tobacco for me. No cigar, no pipe, no
cigarette, no cheroot. For me, a book--a volume of poems, perhaps.
Verses, rhymes, lines metrical and cadenced--those are my dissipation.
Tennyson by preference: 'Maud,' or 'Idylls of the King'--poetry of the
sound Victorian days; there is none later. Or Longfellow will rest me
in a tired hour. Yes; for me, a book, a volume in the hand, held lightly
between the fingers.”
Mr. Kinosling looked pleasantly at his fingers as he spoke, waving his
hand in a curving gesture which brought it into the light of a window
faintly illumined from the interior of the house. Then he passed those
graceful fingers over his hair, and turned toward Penrod, who was
perched upon the railing in a dark corner.
“The evening is touched with a slight coolness,” said Mr. Kinosling.
“Perhaps I may request the little gentleman----”
“B'gr-r-RUFF!” coughed Mr. Schofield. “You'd better change your mind
about a cigar.”
“No, I thank you. I was about to request the lit----”
“DO try one,” Margaret urged. “I'm sure papa's are nice ones. Do
try----”
“No, I thank you. I remarked a slight coolness in the air, and my hat is
in the hallway. I was about to request----”
“I'll get it for you,” said Penrod suddenly.
“If you will be so good,” said Mr. Kinosling. “It is a black bowler hat,
little gentleman, and placed upon a table in the hall.”
“I know where it is.” Penrod entered the door, and a feeling of relief,
mutually experienced, carried from one to another of his three relatives
their interchanged congratulations that he had recovered his sanity.
“'The day is done, and the darkness,'” began Mr. Kinosling--and recited
that poem entire. He followed it with “The Children's Hour,” and after a
pause, at the close, to allow his listeners time for a little reflection
upon his rendition, he passed his handagain over his head, and called,
in the direction of the doorway:
“I believe I will take my hat now, little gentleman.”
“Here it is,” said Penrod, unexpectedly climbing over the porch railing,
in the other direction. His mother and father and Margaret had supposed
him to be standing in the hallway out of deference, and because he
thought it tactful not to interrupt the recitations. All of them
remembered, later, that this supposed thoughtfulness on his part struck
them as unnatural.
“Very good, little gentleman!” said Mr. Kinosling, and being somewhat
chilled, placed the hat firmly upon his head, pulling it down as far
as it would go. It had a pleasant warmth, which he noticed at once. The
next instant, he noticed something else, a peculiar sensation of the
scalp--a sensation which he was quite unable to define. He lifted his
hand to take the hat off, and entered upon a strange experience: his hat
seemed to have decided to remain where it was.
“Do you like Tennyson as much as Longfellow, Mr. Kinosling?” inquired
Margaret.
“I--ah--I cannot say,” he returned absently. “I--ah--each has his
own--ugh! flavour and savour, each his--ah--ah----”
Struck by a strangeness in his tone, she peered at him curiously through
the dusk. His outlines were indistinct, but she made out that his arms
were, uplifted in a singular gesture. He seemed to be wrenching at his
head.
“Is--is anything the matter?” she asked anxiously. “Mr. Kinosling, are
you ill?”
“Not at--ugh!--all,” he replied, in the same odd tone. “I--ah--I
believe--UGH!”
He dropped his hands from his hat, and rose. His manner was
slightly agitated. “I fear I may have taken a trifling--ah--cold.
I should--ah--perhaps be--ah--better at home. I will--ah--say
good-night.”
At the steps, he instinctively lifted his hand to remove his hat,
but did not do so, and, saying “Goodnight,” again in a frigid voice,
departed with visible stiffness from that house, to return no more.
“Well, of all----!” cried Mrs. Schofield, astounded. “What was the
matter? He just went--like that!” She made a flurried gesture. “In
heaven's name, Margaret, what DID you say to him?”
“_I_!” exclaimed Margaret indignantly. “Nothing! He just WENT!”
“Why, he didn't even take off his hat when he said good-night!” said
Mrs. Schofield.
Margaret, who had crossed to the doorway, caught the ghost of a whisper
behind her, where stood Penrod.
“YOU BET HE DIDN'T!”
He knew not that he was overheard.
A frightful suspicion flashed through Margaret's mind--a suspicion that
Mr. Kinosling's hat would have to be either boiled off or shaved off.
With growing horror she recalled Penrod's long absence when he went to
bring the hat.
“Penrod,” she cried, “let me see your hands!”
She had toiled at those hands herself late that afternoon, nearly
scalding her own, but at last achieving a lily purity.
“Let me see your hands!”
She seized them.
Again they were tarred!
CHAPTER XXVI THE QUIET AFTERNOON
Perhaps middle-aged people might discern Nature's real intentions in the
matter of pain if they would examine a boy's punishments and sorrows,
for he prolongs neither beyond their actual duration. With a boy,
trouble must be of Homeric dimensions to last overnight. To him, every
next day is really a new day. Thus, Penrod woke, next morning, with
neither the unspared rod, nor Mr. Kinosling in his mind. Tar, itself,
so far as his consideration of it went, might have been an undiscovered
substance. His mood was cheerful and mercantile; some process having
worked mysteriously within him, during the night, to the result that
his first waking thought was of profits connected with the sale of old
iron--or perhaps a ragman had passed the house, just before he woke.
By ten o'clock he had formed a partnership with the indeed amiable Sam,
and the firm of Schofield and Williams plunged headlong into commerce.
Heavy dealings in rags, paper, old iron and lead gave the firm a balance
of twenty-two cents on the evening of the third day; but a venture in
glassware, following, proved disappointing on account of the scepticism
of all the druggists in that part of town, even after seven laborious
hours had been spent in cleansing a wheelbarrow-load of old medicine
bottles with hydrant water and ashes. Likewise, the partners were
disheartened by their failure to dispose of a crop of “greens,” although
they had uprooted specimens of that decorative and unappreciated flower,
the dandelion, with such persistence and energy that the Schofields' and
Williams' lawns looked curiously haggard for the rest of that summer.
The fit passed: business languished; became extinct. The dog-days had
set in.
One August afternoon was so hot that even boys sought indoor shade. In
the dimness of the vacant carriage-house of the stable, lounged Masters
Penrod Schofield, Samuel Williams, Maurice Levy, Georgie Bassett, and
Herman. They sat still and talked. It is a hot day, in rare truth, when
boys devote themselves principally to conversation, and this day was
that hot.
Their elders should beware such days. Peril hovers near when the
fierceness of weather forces inaction and boys in groups are quiet.
The more closely volcanoes, Western rivers, nitroglycerin, and boys
are pent, the deadlier is their action at the point of outbreak. Thus,
parents and guardians should look for outrages of the most singular
violence and of the most peculiar nature during the confining weather of
February and August.
The thing which befell upon this broiling afternoon began to brew and
stew peacefully enough. All was innocence and languor; no one could have
foretold the eruption.
They were upon their great theme: “When I get to be a man!” Being human,
though boys, they considered their present estate too commonplace to be
dwelt upon. So, when the old men gather, they say: “When I was a boy!”
It really is the land of nowadays that we never discover.
“When I'm a man,” said Sam Williams, “I'm goin' to hire me a couple of
coloured waiters to swing me in a hammock and keep pourin' ice-water on
me all day out o' those waterin'-cans they sprinkle flowers from. I'll
hire you for one of 'em, Herman.”
“No; you ain' goin' to,” said Herman promptly. “You ain' no flowuh.
But nev' min' nat, anyway. Ain' nobody goin' haih me whens _I_'m a man.
Goin' be my own boss. _I_'m go' be a rai'road man!”
“You mean like a superintendent, or sumpthing like that, and sell
tickets?” asked Penrod.
“Sup'in--nev' min' nat! Sell ticket? NO suh! Go' be a PO'tuh! My uncle a
po'tuh right now. Solid gole buttons--oh, oh!”
“Generals get a lot more buttons than porters,” said Penrod.
“Generals----”
“Po'tuhs make the bes' l'vin',” Herman interrupted. “My uncle spen' mo'
money 'n any white man n'is town.”
“Well, I rather be a general,” said Penrod, “or a senator, or sumpthing
like that.”
“Senators live in Warshington,” Maurice Levy contributed the
information. “I been there. Warshington ain't so much; Niag'ra Falls is
a hundred times as good as Warshington. So's 'Tlantic City, I was there,
too. I been everywhere there is. I----”
“Well, anyway,” said Sam Williams, raising his voice in order to obtain
the floor, “anyway, I'm goin' to lay in a hammock all day, and have
ice-water sprinkled on top o' me, and I'm goin' to lay there all night,
too, and the next day. I'm goin' to lay there a couple o' years, maybe.”
“I bet you don't!” exclaimed Maurice. “What'd you do in winter?”
“What?”
“What you goin' to do when it's winter, out in a hammock with water
sprinkled on top o' you all day? I bet you----”
“I'd stay right there,” Sam declared, with strong conviction, blinking
as he looked out through the open doors at the dazzling lawn and trees,
trembling in the heat. “They couldn't sprinkle too much for ME!”
“It'd make icicles all over you, and----”
“I wish it would,” said Sam. “I'd eat 'em up.”
“And it'd snow on you----”
“Yay! I'd swaller it as fast as it'd come down. I wish I had a BARREL
o' snow right now. I wish this whole barn was full of it. I wish they
wasn't anything in the whole world except just good ole snow.”
Penrod and Herman rose and went out to the hydrant, where they drank
long and ardently. Sam was still talking about snow when they returned.
“No, I wouldn't just roll in it. I'd stick it all round inside my
clo'es, and fill my hat. No, I'd freeze a big pile of it all hard, and
I'd roll her out flat and then I'd carry her down to some ole tailor's
and have him make me a SUIT out of her, and----”
“Can't you keep still about your ole snow?” demanded Penrod petulantly.
“Makes me so thirsty I can't keep still, and I've drunk so much now I
bet I bust. That ole hydrant water's mighty near hot anyway.”
“I'm goin' to have a big store, when I grow up,” volunteered Maurice.
“Candy store?” asked Penrod.
“NO, sir! I'll have candy in it, but not to eat, so much. It's goin' to
be a deportment store: ladies' clothes, gentlemen's clothes, neckties,
china goods, leather goods, nice lines in woollings and lace goods----”
“Yay! I wouldn't give a five-for-a-cent marble for your whole store,”
said Sam. “Would you, Penrod?”
“Not for ten of 'em; not for a million of 'em! _I_'m goin' to have----”
“Wait!” clamoured Maurice. “You'd be foolish, because they'd be a toy
deportment in my store where they'd be a hunderd marbles! So, how much
would you think your five-for-a-cent marble counts for? And when I'm
keepin' my store I'm goin' to get married.”
“Yay!” shrieked Sam derisively. “MARRIED! Listen!” Penrod and Herman
joined in the howl of contempt.
“Certumly I'll get married,” asserted Maurice stoutly. “I'll get married
to Marjorie Jones. She likes me awful good, and I'm her beau.”
“What makes you think so?” inquired Penrod in a cryptic voice.
“Because she's my beau, too,” came the prompt answer. “I'm her beau
because she's my beau; I guess that's plenty reason! I'll get married to
her as soon as I get my store running nice.”
Penrod looked upon him darkly, but, for the moment, held his peace.
“Married!” jeered Sam Williams. “Married to Marjorie Jones! You're the
only boy I ever heard say he was going to get married. I wouldn't
get married for--why, I wouldn't for--for----” Unable to think of
any inducement the mere mention of which would not be ridiculously
incommensurate, he proceeded: “I wouldn't do it! What you want to get
married for? What do married people do, except just come home tired, and
worry around and kind of scold? You better not do it, M'rice; you'll be
mighty sorry.”
“Everybody gets married,” stated Maurice, holding his ground.
“They gotta.”
“I'll bet _I_ don't!” Sam returned hotly. “They better catch me before
they tell ME I have to. Anyway, I bet nobody has to get married unless
they want to.”
“They do, too,” insisted Maurice. “They GOTTA!”
“Who told you?”
“Look at what my own papa told me!” cried Maurice, heated with argument.
“Didn't he tell me your papa had to marry your mamma, or else he
never'd got to handle a cent of her money? Certumly, people gotta marry.
Everybody. You don't know anybody over twenty years old that isn't
married--except maybe teachers.”
“Look at policemen!” shouted Sam triumphantly. “You don't s'pose anybody
can make policemen get married, I reckon, do you?”
“Well, policemen, maybe,” Maurice was forced to admit. “Policemen and
teachers don't, but everybody else gotta.”
“Well, I'll be a policeman,” said Sam. “THEN I guess they won't come
around tellin' me I have to get married. What you goin' to be, Penrod?”
“Chief police,” said the laconic Penrod.
“What you?” Sam inquired of quiet Georgie Bassett.
“I am going to be,” said Georgie, consciously, “a minister.”
This announcement created a sensation so profound that it was followed
by silence. Herman was the first to speak.
“You mean preachuh?” he asked incredulously. “You go' PREACH?”
“Yes,” answered Georgie, looking like Saint Cecilia at the organ.
Herman was impressed. “You know all 'at preachuh talk?”
“I'm going to learn it,” said Georgie simply.
“How loud kin you holler?” asked Herman doubtfully.
“He can't holler at all,” Penrod interposed with scorn. “He hollers like
a girl. He's the poorest hollerer in town!”
Herman shook his head. Evidently he thought Georgie's chance of being
ordained very slender. Nevertheless, a final question put to the
candidate by the coloured expert seemed to admit one ray of hope.
“How good kin you clim a pole?”
“He can't climb one at all,” Penrod answered for Georgie. “Over at Sam's
turning-pole you ought to see him try to----”
“Preachers don't have to climb poles,” Georgie said with dignity.
“GOOD ones do,” declared Herman. “Bes' one ev' _I_ hear, he clim up an'
down same as a circus man. One n'em big 'vivals outen whens we livin' on
a fahm, preachuh clim big pole right in a middle o' the church, what
was to hol' roof up. He clim way high up, an' holler: 'Goin' to heavum,
goin' to heavum, goin' to heavum NOW. Hallelujah, praise my Lawd!' An'
he slide down little, an' holler: 'Devil's got a hol' o' my coat-tails;
devil tryin' to drag me down! Sinnuhs, take wawnun! Devil got a hol' o'
my coat-tails; I'm a-goin' to hell, oh Lawd!' Nex', he clim up little
mo', an' yell an' holler: 'Done shuck ole devil loose; goin' straight to
heavum agin! Goin' to heavum, goin' to heavum, my Lawd!' Nex', he slide
down some mo' an' holler, 'Leggo my coat-tails, ole devil! Goin' to
hell agin, sinnuhs! Goin' straight to hell, my Lawd!' An' he clim an' he
slide, an' he slide, an' he clim, an' all time holler: 'Now 'm a-goin'
to heavum; now 'm a-goin' to hell! Goin'to heavum, heavum, heavum, my
Lawd!' Las' he slide all a-way down, jes' a-squallin' an' a-kickin' an'
a-rarin' up an' squealin', 'Goin' to hell. Goin' to hell! Ole Satum got
my soul! Goin' to hell! Goin' to hell! Goin' to hell, hell, hell!”
Herman possessed that extraordinary facility for vivid acting which is
the great native gift of his race, and he enchained his listeners. They
sat fascinated and spellbound.
“Herman, tell that again!” said Penrod, breathlessly.
Herman, nothing loath, accepted the encore and repeated the Miltonic
episode, expanding it somewhat, and dwelling with a fine art upon those
portions of the narrative which he perceived to be most exciting to his
audience. Plainly, they thrilled less to Paradise gained than to its
losing, and the dreadful climax of the descent into the Pit was the
greatest treat of all.
The effect was immense and instant. Penrod sprang to his feet.
“Georgie Bassett couldn't do that to save his life,” he declared. “_I_'m
goin' to be a preacher! I'D be all right for one, wouldn't I, Herman?”
“So am I!” Sam Williams echoed loudly. “I guess I can do it if YOU can.
I'd be better'n Penrod, wouldn't I, Herman?”
“I am, too!” Maurice shouted. “I got a stronger voice than anybody here,
and I'd like to know what----”
The three clamoured together indistinguishably, each asserting his
qualifications for the ministry according to Herman's theory, which had
been accepted by these sudden converts without question.
“Listen to ME!” Maurice bellowed, proving his claim to at least the
voice by drowning the others. “Maybe I can't climb a pole so good, but
who can holler louder'n this? Listen to ME-E-E!”
“Shut up!” cried Penrod, irritated. “Go to heaven; go to hell!”
“Oo-o-oh!” exclaimed Georgie Bassett, profoundly shocked.
Sam and Maurice, awed by Penrod's daring, ceased from turmoil, staring
wide-eyed.
“You cursed and swore!” said Georgie.
“I did not!” cried Penrod, hotly. “That isn't swearing.”
“You said, 'Go to a big H'!” said Georgie.
“I did not! I said, 'Go to heaven,' before I said a big H. That isn't
swearing, is it, Herman? It's almost what the preacher said, ain't it,
Herman? It ain't swearing now, any more--not if you put 'go to heaven'
with it, is it, Herman? You can say it all you want to, long as you
say 'go to heaven' first, CAN'T you, Herman? Anybody can say it if
the preacher says it, can't they, Herman? I guess I know when I ain't
swearing, don't I, Herman?”
Judge Herman ruled for the defendant, and Penrod was considered to have
carried his point. With fine consistency, the conclave established
that it was proper for the general public to “say it,” provided “go to
heaven” should in all cases precede it. This prefix was pronounced a
perfect disinfectant, removing all odour of impiety or insult; and, with
the exception of Georgie Bassett (who maintained that the minister's
words were “going” and “gone,” not “go”), all the boys proceeded to
exercise their new privilege so lavishly that they tired of it.
But there was no diminution of evangelical ardour; again were heard the
clamours of dispute as to which was the best qualified for the ministry,
each of the claimants appealing passionately to Herman, who, pleased but
confused, appeared to be incapable of arriving at a decision.
During a pause, Georgie Bassett asserted his prior rights. “Who said
it first, I'd like to know?” he demanded. “I was going to be a minister
from long back of to-day, I guess. And I guess I said I was going to be
a minister right to-day before any of you said anything at all. DIDN'T
I, Herman? YOU heard me, didn't you, Herman? That's the very thing
started you talking about it, wasn't it, Herman?”
“You' right,” said Herman. “You the firs' one to say it.”
Penrod, Sam, and Maurice immediately lost faith in Herman.
“What if you did say it first?” Penrod shouted. “You couldn't BE a
minister if you were a hunderd years old!”
“I bet his mother wouldn't let him be one,” said Sam. “She never lets
him do anything.”
“She would, too,” retorted Georgie. “Ever since I was little, she----”
“He's too sissy to be a preacher!” cried Maurice. “Listen at his squeaky
voice!”
“I'm going to be a better minister,” shouted Georgie, “than all three of
you put together. I could do it with my left hand!”
The three laughed bitingly in chorus. They jeered, derided, scoffed,
and raised an uproar which would have had its effect upon much stronger
nerves than Georgie's. For a time he contained his rising choler and
chanted monotonously, over and over: “I COULD! I COULD, TOO! I COULD!
I COULD, TOO!” But their tumult wore upon him, and he decided to avail
himself of the recent decision whereby a big H was rendered innocuous
and unprofane. Having used the expression once, he found it comforting,
and substituted it for: “I could! I could, too!”
But it relieved him only temporarily. His tormentors were unaffected
by it and increased their howlings, until at last Georgie lost his head
altogether. Badgered beyond bearing, his eyes shining with a wild light,
he broke through the besieging trio, hurling little Maurice from his
path with a frantic hand.
“I'll show you!” he cried, in this sudden frenzy. “You give me a chance,
and I'll prove it right NOW!”
“That's talkin' business!” shouted Penrod. “Everybody keep still a
minute. Everybody!”
He took command of the situation at once, displaying a fine capacity for
organization and system. It needed only a few minutes to set order in
the place of confusion and to determine, with the full concurrence of
all parties, the conditions under which Georgie Bassett was to defend
his claim by undergoing what may be perhaps intelligibly defined as the
Herman test. Georgie declared he could do it easily. He was in a state
of great excitement and in no condition to think calmly or, probably, he
would not have made the attempt at all. Certainly he was overconfident.
CHAPTER XXVII CONCLUSION OF THE QUIET AFTERNOON
It was during the discussion of the details of this enterprise that
Georgie's mother, a short distance down the street, received a few
female callers, who came by appointment to drink a glass of iced tea
with her, and to meet the Rev. Mr. Kinosling. Mr. Kinosling was proving
almost formidably interesting to the women and girls of his own
and other flocks. What favour of his fellow clergymen a slight
precociousness of manner and pronunciation cost him was more than
balanced by the visible ecstasies of ladies. They blossomed at his
touch.
He had just entered Mrs. Bassett's front door, when the son of the
house, followed by an intent and earnest company of four, opened the
alley gate and came into the yard. The unconscious Mrs. Bassett was
about to have her first experience of a fatal coincidence. It was her
first, because she was the mother of a boy so well behaved that he had
become a proverb of transcendency. Fatal coincidences were plentiful
in the Schofield and Williams families, and would have been familiar to
Mrs. Bassett had Georgie been permitted greater intimacy with Penrod and
Sam.
Mr. Kinosling sipped his iced tea and looked about, him approvingly.
Seven ladies leaned forward, for it was to be seen that he meant to
speak.
“This cool room is a relief,” he said, waving a graceful hand in
a neatly limited gesture, which everybody's eyes followed, his own
included. “It is a relief and a retreat. The windows open, the blinds
closed--that is as it should be. It is a retreat, a fastness, a bastion
against the heat's assault. For me, a quiet room--a quiet room and a
book, a volume in the hand, held lightly between the fingers. A volume
of poems, lines metrical and cadenced; something by a sound Victorian.
We have no later poets.”
“Swinburne?” suggested Miss Beam, an eager spinster. “Swinburne, Mr.
Kinosling? Ah, SWINBURNE!”
“Not Swinburne,” said Mr. Kinosling chastely. “No.”
That concluded all the remarks about Swinburne.
Miss Beam retired in confusion behind another lady; and somehow there
became diffused an impression that Miss Beam was erotic.
“I do not observe your manly little son,” Mr. Kinosling addressed his
hostess.
“He's out playing in the yard,” Mrs. Bassett returned. “I heard his
voice just now, I think.”
“Everywhere I hear wonderful report of him,” said Mr. Kinosling. “I
may say that I understand boys, and I feel that he is a rare, a fine, a
pure, a lofty spirit. I say spirit, for spirit is the word I hear spoken
of him.”
A chorus of enthusiastic approbation affirmed the accuracy of this
proclamation, and Mrs. Bassett flushed with pleasure. Georgie's
spiritual perfection was demonstrated by instances of it, related by
the visitors; his piety was cited, and wonderful things he had said were
quoted.
“Not all boys are pure, of fine spirit, of high mind,” said Mr.
Kinosling, and continued with true feeling: “You have a neighbour, dear
Mrs. Bassett, whose household I indeed really feel it quite impossible
to visit until such time when better, firmer, stronger handed, more
determined discipline shall prevail. I find Mr. and Mrs. Schofield and
their daughter charming----”
Three or four ladies said “Oh!” and spoke a name simultaneously. It was
as if they had said, “Oh, the bubonic plague!”
“Oh! Penrod Schofield!”
“Georgie does not play with him,” said Mrs. Bassett quickly--“that
is, he avoids him as much as he can without hurting Penrod's feelings.
Georgie is very sensitive to giving pain. I suppose a mother should not
tell these things, and I know people who talk about their own children
are dreadful bores, but it was only last Thursday night that Georgie
looked up in my face so sweetly, after he had said his prayers and his
little cheeks flushed, as he said: 'Mamma, I think it would be right for
me to go more with Penrod. I think it would make him a better boy.'”
A sibilance went about the room. “Sweet! How sweet! The sweet little
soul! Ah, SWEET!”
“And that very afternoon,” continued Mrs. Bassett, “he had come home in
a dreadful state. Penrod had thrown tar all over him.”
“Your son has a forgiving spirit!” said Mr. Kinosling with vehemence. “A
too forgiving spirit, perhaps.” He set down his glass. “No more, I thank
you. No more cake, I thank you. Was it not Cardinal Newman who said----”
He was interrupted by the sounds of an altercation just outside the
closed blinds of the window nearest him.
“Let him pick his tree!” It was the voice of Samuel Williams. “Didn't we
come over here to give him one of his own trees? Give him a fair show,
can't you?”
“The little lads!” Mr. Kinosling smiled. “They have their games, their
outdoor sports, their pastimes. The young muscles are toughening. The
sun will not harm them. They grow; they expand; they learn. They learn
fair play, honour, courtesy, from one another, as pebbles grow round
in the brook. They learn more from themselves than from us. They take
shape, form, outline. Let them.”
“Mr. Kinosling!” Another spinster--undeterred by what had happened
to Miss Beam--leaned fair forward, her face shining and ardent. “Mr.
Kinosling, there's a question I DO wish to ask you.”
“My dear Miss Cosslit,” Mr. Kinosling responded, again waving his hand
and watching it, “I am entirely at your disposal.”
“WAS Joan of Arc,” she asked fervently, “inspired by spirits?”
He smiled indulgently. “Yes--and no,” he said. “One must give both
answers. One must give the answer, yes; one must give the answer, no.”
“Oh, THANK you!” said Miss Cosslit, blushing.
“She's one of my great enthusiasms, you know.”
“And I have a question, too,” urged Mrs. Lora Rewbush, after a moment's
hasty concentration. “'I've never been able to settle it for myself, but
NOW----”
“Yes?” said Mr. Kinosling encouragingly.
“Is--ah--is--oh, yes: Is Sanskrit a more difficult language than
Spanish, Mr. Kinosling?”
“It depends upon the student,” replied the oracle smiling. “One must not
look for linguists everywhere. In my own especial case--if one may cite
one's self as an example--I found no great, no insurmountable difficulty
in mastering, in conquering either.”
“And may _I_ ask one?” ventured Mrs. Bassett. “Do you think it is right
to wear egrets?”
“There are marks of quality, of caste, of social distinction,” Mr.
Kinosling began, “which must be permitted, allowed, though perhaps
regulated. Social distinction, one observes, almost invariably
implies spiritual distinction as well. Distinction of circumstances
is accompanied by mental distinction. Distinction is hereditary; it
descends from father to son, and if there is one thing more true
than 'Like father, like son,' it is--” he bowed gallantly to Mrs.
Bassett--“it is, 'Like mother, like son.' What these good ladies have
said this afternoon of YOUR----”
This was the fatal instant. There smote upon all ears the voice of
Georgie, painfully shrill and penetrating--fraught with protest and
protracted, strain. His plain words consisted of the newly sanctioned
and disinfected curse with a big H.
With an ejaculation of horror, Mrs. Bassett sprang to the window and
threw open the blinds.
Georgie's back was disclosed to the view of the tea-party. He was
endeavouring to ascend a maple tree about twelve feet from the window.
Embracing the trunk with arms and legs, he had managed to squirm to a
point above the heads of Penrod and Herman, who stood close by, watching
him earnestly--Penrod being obviously in charge of the performance.
Across the yard were Sam Williams and Maurice Levy, acting as a jury on
the question of voice-power, and it was to a complaint of theirs that
Georgie had just replied.
“That's right, Georgie,” said Penrod encouragingly. “They can, too, hear
you. Let her go!”
“Going to heaven!” shrieked Georgie, squirming up another inch. “Going
to heaven, heaven, heaven!”
His mother's frenzied attempts to attract his attention failed utterly.
Georgie was using the full power of his lungs, deafening his own ears to
all other sounds. Mrs. Bassett called in vain; while the tea-party stood
petrified in a cluster about the window.
“Going to heaven!” Georgie bellowed. “Going to heaven! Going to heaven,
my Lord! Going to heaven, heaven, heaven!”
He tried to climb higher, but began to slip downward, his exertions
causing damage to his apparel. A button flew into the air, and his
knickerbockers and his waistband severed relations.
“Devil's got my coat-tails, sinners! Old devil's got my coat-tails!” he
announced appropriately. Then he began to slide.
He relaxed his clasp of the tree and slid to the ground.
“Going to hell!” shrieked Georgie, reaching a high pitch of enthusiasm
in this great climax. “Going to hell! Going to hell! I'm gone to hell,
hell, hell!”
With a loud scream, Mrs. Bassett threw herself out of the window,
alighting by some miracle upon her feet with ankles unsprained.
Mr. Kinosling, feeling that his presence as spiritual adviser was
demanded in the yard, followed with greater dignity through the front
door. At the corner of the house a small departing figure collided with
him violently. It was Penrod, tactfully withdrawing from what promised
to be a family scene of unusual painfulness.
Mr. Kinosling seized him by the shoulders and, giving way to emotion,
shook him viciously.
“You horrible boy!” exclaimed Mr. Kinosling. “You ruffianly creature! Do
you know what's going to happen to you when you grow up? Do you realize
what you're going to BE!”
With flashing eyes, the indignant boy made know his unshaken purpose. He
shouted the reply:
“A minister!”
CHAPTER XXVIII TWELVE
This busy globe which spawns us is as incapable of flattery and as
intent upon its own affair, whatever that is, as a gyroscope; it keeps
steadily whirling along its lawful track, and, thus far seeming to hold
a right of way, spins doggedly on, with no perceptible diminution of
speed to mark the most gigantic human events--it did not pause to pant
and recuperate even when what seemed to Penrod its principal purpose
was accomplished, and an enormous shadow, vanishing westward over its
surface, marked the dawn of his twelfth birthday.
To be twelve is an attainment worth the struggle. A boy, just twelve, is
like a Frenchman just elected to the Academy.
Distinction and honour wait upon him. Younger boys show deference to a
person of twelve: his experience is guaranteed, his judgment, therefore,
mellow; consequently, his influence is profound. Eleven is not quite
satisfactory: it is only an approach. Eleven has the disadvantage of
six, of nineteen, of forty-four, and of sixty-nine. But, like twelve,
seven is an honourable age, and the ambition to attain it is laudable.
People look forward to being seven. Similarly, twenty is worthy, and so,
arbitrarily, is twenty-one; forty-five has great solidity; seventy is
most commendable and each year thereafter an increasing honour. Thirteen
is embarrassed by the beginnings of a new colthood; the child becomes a
youth. But twelve is the very top of boyhood.
Dressing, that morning, Penrod felt that the world was changed from the
world of yesterday. For one thing, he seemed to own more of it; this
day was HIS day. And it was a day worth owning; the midsummer sunshine,
pouring gold through his window, came from a cool sky, and a breeze
moved pleasantly in his hair as he leaned from the sill to watch the
tribe of clattering blackbirds take wing, following their leader
from the trees in the yard to the day's work in the open country. The
blackbirds were his, as the sunshine and the breeze were his, for they
all belonged to the day which was his birthday and therefore most surely
his. Pride suffused him: he was twelve!
His father and his mother and Margaret seemed to understand the
difference between to-day and yesterday. They were at the table when
he descended, and they gave him a greeting which of itself marked the
milestone. Habitually, his entrance into a room where his elders sat
brought a cloud of apprehension: they were prone to look up in pathetic
expectancy, as if their thought was, “What new awfulness is he going to
start NOW?” But this morning they laughed; his mother rose and kissed
him twelve times, so did Margaret; and his father shouted, “Well, well!
How's the MAN?”
Then his mother gave him a Bible and “The Vicar of Wakefield”; Margaret
gave him a pair of silver-mounted hair brushes; and his father gave him
a “Pocket Atlas” and a small compass.
“And now, Penrod,” said his mother, after breakfast, “I'm going to
take you out in the country to pay your birthday respects to Aunt Sarah
Crim.”
Aunt Sarah Crim, Penrod's great-aunt, was his oldest living relative.
She was ninety, and when Mrs. Schofield and Penrod alighted from a
carriage at her gate they found her digging with a spade in the garden.
“I'm glad you brought him,” she said, desisting from labour. “Jinny's
baking a cake I'm going to send for his birthday party. Bring him in the
house. I've got something for him.”
She led the way to her “sitting-room,” which had a pleasant smell,
unlike any other smell, and, opening the drawer of a shining old
what-not, took therefrom a boy's “sling-shot,” made of a forked stick,
two strips of rubber and a bit of leather.
“This isn't for you,” she said, placing it in Penrod's eager hand.
“No. It would break all to pieces the first time you tried to shoot
it, because it is thirty-five years old. I want to send it back to your
father. I think it's time. You give it to him from me, and tell him
I say I believe I can trust him with it now. I took it away from him
thirty-five years ago, one day after he'd killed my best hen with
it, accidentally, and broken a glass pitcher on the back porch with
it--accidentally. He doesn't look like a person who's ever done things
of that sort, and I suppose he's forgotten it so well that he believes
he never DID, but if you give it to him from me I think he'll remember.
You look like him, Penrod. He was anything but a handsome boy.”
After this final bit of reminiscence--probably designed to be repeated
to Mr. Schofield--she disappeared in the direction of the kitchen,
and returned with a pitcher of lemonade and a blue china dish sweetly
freighted with flat ginger cookies of a composition that was her own
secret. Then, having set this collation before her guests, she presented
Penrod with a superb, intricate, and very modern machine of destructive
capacities almost limitless. She called it a pocket-knife.
“I suppose you'll do something horrible with it,” she said, composedly.
“I hear you do that with everything, anyhow, so you might as well do it
with this, and have more fun out of it. They tell me you're the Worst
Boy in Town.”
“Oh, Aunt Sarah!” Mrs. Schofield lifted a protesting hand.
“Nonsense!” said Mrs. Crim.
“But on his birthday!”
“That's the time to say it. Penrod, aren't you the Worst Boy in Town?”
Penrod, gazing fondly upon his knife and eating cookies rapidly,
answered as a matter of course, and absently, “Yes'm.”
“Certainly!” said Mrs. Crim. “Once you accept a thing about yourself
as established and settled, it's all right. Nobody minds. Boys are just
people, really.”
“No, no!” Mrs. Schofield cried, involuntarily.
“Yes, they are,” returned Aunt Sarah. “Only they're not quite so awful,
because they haven't learned to cover themselves all over with little
pretences. When Penrod grows up he'll be just the same as he is now,
except that whenever he does what he wants to do he'll tell himself and
other people a little story about it to make his reason for doing it
seem nice and pretty and noble.”
“No, I won't!” said Penrod suddenly.
“There's one cookie left,” observed Aunt Sarah. “Are you going to eat
it?”
“Well,” said her great-nephew, thoughtfully, “I guess I better.”
“Why?” asked the old lady. “Why do you guess you'd 'better'?”
“Well,” said Penrod, with a full mouth, “it might get all dried up if
nobody took it, and get thrown out and wasted.”
“You're beginning finely,” Mrs. Crim remarked. “A year ago you'd have
taken the cookie without the same sense of thrift.”
“Ma'am?”
“Nothing. I see that you're twelve years old, that's all. There are more
cookies, Penrod.” She went away, returning with a fresh supply and the
observation, “Of course, you'll be sick before the day's over; you might
as well get a good start.”
Mrs. Schofield looked thoughtful. “Aunt Sarah,” she ventured, “don't you
really think we improve as we get older?”
“Meaning,” said the old lady, “that Penrod hasn't much chance to escape
the penitentiary if he doesn't? Well, we do learn to restrain ourselves
in some things; and there are people who really want someone else to
take the last cookie, though they aren't very common. But it's all
right, the world seems to be getting on.” She gazed whimsically upon her
great-nephew and added, “Of course, when you watch a boy and think about
him, it doesn't seem to be getting on very fast.”
Penrod moved uneasily in his chair; he was conscious that he was her
topic but unable to make out whether or not her observations were
complimentary; he inclined to think they were not. Mrs. Crim settled the
question for him.
“I suppose Penrod is regarded as the neighbourhood curse?”
“Oh, no,” cried Mrs. Schofield. “He----”
“I dare say the neighbours are right,” continued the old lady placidly.
“He's had to repeat the history of the race and go through all the
stages from the primordial to barbarism. You don't expect boys to be
civilized, do you?”
“Well, I----”
“You might as well expect eggs to crow. No; you've got to take boys as
they are, and learn to know them as they are.”
“Naturally, Aunt Sarah,” said Mrs. Schofield, “I KNOW Penrod.”
Aunt Sarah laughed heartily. “Do you think his father knows him, too?”
“Of course, men are different,” Mrs. Schofield returned, apologetically.
“But a mother knows----”
“Penrod,” said Aunt Sarah, solemnly, “does your father understand you?”
“Ma'am?”
“About as much as he'd understand Sitting Bull!” she laughed.
“And I'll tell you what your mother thinks you are, Penrod. Her real
belief is that you're a novice in a convent.”
“Ma'am?”
“Aunt Sarah!”
“I know she thinks that, because whenever you don't behave like a novice
she's disappointed in you. And your father really believes that you're
a decorous, well-trained young business man, and whenever you don't
live up to that standard you get on his nerves and he thinks you need a
walloping. I'm sure a day very seldom passes without their both saying
they don't know what on earth to do with you. Does whipping do you any
good, Penrod?”
“Ma'am?”
“Go on and finish the lemonade; there's about glassful left. Oh, take
it, take it; and don't say why! Of COURSE you're a little pig.”
Penrod laughed gratefully, his eyes fixed upon her over the rim of his
uptilted glass.
“Fill yourself up uncomfortably,” said the old lady. “You're twelve
years old, and you ought to be happy--if you aren't anything else. It's
taken over nineteen hundred years of Christianity and some hundreds of
thousands of years of other things to produce you, and there you sit!”
“Ma'am?”
“It'll be your turn to struggle and muss things up, for the betterment
of posterity, soon enough,” said Aunt Sarah Crim. “Drink your lemonade!”
CHAPTER XXIX FANCHON
“Aunt Sarah's a funny old lady,” Penrod observed, on the way back to the
town. “What's she want me to give papa this old sling for? Last thing
she said was to be sure not to forget to give it to him. HE don't want
it; and she said, herself, it ain't any good. She's older than you or
papa, isn't she?”
“About fifty years older,” answered Mrs. Schofield, turning upon him a
stare of perplexity. “Don't cut into the leather with your new knife,
dear; the livery man might ask us to pay if----No. I wouldn't scrape
the paint off, either--nor whittle your shoe with it. COULDN'T you put
it up until we get home?”
“We goin' straight home?”
“No. We're going to stop at Mrs. Gelbraith's and ask a strange little
girl to come to your party, this afternoon.”
“Who?”
“Her name is Fanchon. She's Mrs. Gelbraith's little niece.”
“What makes her so queer?”
“I didn't say she's queer.”
“You said----”
“No; I mean that she is a stranger. She lives in New York and has come
to visit here.”
“What's she live in New York for?”
“Because her parents live there. You must be very nice to her, Penrod;
she has been very carefully brought up. Besides, she doesn't know the
children here, and you must help to keep her from feeling lonely at your
party.”
“Yes'm.”
When they reached Mrs. Gelbraith's, Penrod sat patiently humped upon a
gilt chair during the lengthy exchange of greetings between his mother.
and Mrs. Gelbraith. That is one of the things a boy must learn to bear:
when his mother meets a compeer there is always a long and dreary wait
for him, while the two appear to be using strange symbols of speech,
talking for the greater part, it seems to him, simultaneously, and
employing a wholly incomprehensible system of emphasis at other times
not in vogue. Penrod twisted his legs, his cap and his nose.
“Here she is!” Mrs. Gelbraith cried, unexpectedly, and a dark-haired,
demure person entered the room wearing a look of gracious social
expectancy. In years she was eleven, in manner about sixty-five,
and evidently had lived much at court. She performed a curtsey in
acknowledgment of Mrs. Schofield's greeting, and bestowed her hand
upon Penrod, who had entertained no hope of such an honour, showed his
surprise that it should come to him, and was plainly unable to decide
what to do about it.
“Fanchon, dear,” said Mrs. Gelbraith, “take Penrod out in the yard for a
while, and play.”
“Let go the little girl's hand, Penrod,” Mrs. Schofield laughed, as the
children turned toward the door.
Penrod hastily dropped the small hand, and exclaiming, with simple
honesty, “Why, _I_ don't want it!” followed Fanchon out into the
sunshiny yard, where they came to a halt and surveyed each other.
Penrod stared awkwardly at Fanchon, no other occupation suggesting
itself to him, while Fanchon, with the utmost coolness, made a very
thorough visual examination of Penrod, favouring him with an estimating
scrutiny which lasted until he literally wiggled. Finally, she spoke.
“Where do you buy your ties?” she asked.
“What?”
“Where do you buy your neckties? Papa gets his at Skoone's. You ought to
get yours there. I'm sure the one you're wearing isn't from Skoone's.”
“Skoone's?” Penrod repeated. “Skoone's?”
“On Fifth Avenue,” said Fanchon. “It's a very smart shop, the men say.”
“Men?” echoed Penrod, in a hazy whisper. “Men?”
“Where do your people go in summer?” inquired the lady. “WE go to Long
Shore, but so many middle-class people have begun coming there, mamma
thinks of leaving. The middle classes are simply awful, don't you
think?”
“What?”
“They're so boorjaw. You speak French, of course?”
“Me?”
“We ran over to Paris last year. It's lovely, don't you think? Don't you
LOVE the Rue de la Paix?”
Penrod wandered in a labyrinth. This girl seemed to be talking, but her
words were dumfounding, and of course there was no way for him to know
that he was really listening to her mother. It was his first meeting
with one of those grown-up little girls, wonderful product of the winter
apartment and summer hotel; and Fanchon, an only child, was a star of
the brand. He began to feel resentful.
“I suppose,” she went on, “I'll find everything here fearfully Western.
Some nice people called yesterday, though. Do you know the Magsworth
Bittses? Auntie says they're charming. Will Roddy be at your party?”
“I guess he will,” returned Penrod, finding this intelligible. “The
mutt!”
“Really!” Fanchon exclaimed airily. “Aren't you great pals with him?”
“What's 'pals'?”
“Good heavens! Don't you know what it means to say you're 'great pals'
with any one? You ARE an odd child!”
It was too much.
“Oh, Bugs!” said Penrod.
This bit of ruffianism had a curious effect. Fanchon looked upon him
with sudden favour.
“I like you, Penrod!” she said, in an odd way, and, whatever else there
may have been in her manner, there certainly was no shyness.
“Oh, Bugs!” This repetition may have lacked gallantry, but it was
uttered in no very decided tone. Penrod was shaken.
“Yes, I do!” She stepped closer to him, smiling. “Your hair is ever so
pretty.”
Sailors' parrots swear like mariners, they say; and gay mothers ought to
realize that all children are imitative, for, as the precocious Fanchon
leaned toward Penrod, the manner in which she looked into his eyes might
have made a thoughtful observer wonder where she had learned her pretty
ways.
Penrod was even more confused than he had been by her previous
mysteries: but his confusion was of a distinctly pleasant and alluring
nature: he wanted more of it. Looking intentionally into another
person's eyes is an act unknown to childhood; and Penrod's discovery
that it could be done was sensational. He had never thought of looking
into the eyes of Marjorie Jones.
Despite all anguish, contumely, tar, and Maurice Levy, he still secretly
thought of Marjorie, with pathetic constancy, as his “beau”--though that
is not how he would have spelled it. Marjorie was beautiful; her
curls were long and the colour of amber; her nose was straight and
her freckles were honest; she was much prettier than this accomplished
visitor. But beauty is not all.
“I do!” breathed Fanchon, softly.
She seemed to him a fairy creature from some rosier world than this. So
humble is the human heart, it glorifies and makes glamorous almost any
poor thing that says to it: “I like you!”
Penrod was enslaved. He swallowed, coughed, scratched the back of his
neck, and said, disjointedly:
“Well--I don't care if you want to. I just as soon.”
“We'll dance together,” said Fanchon, “at your party.”
“I guess so. I just as soon.”
“Don't you want to, Penrod?”
“Well, I'm willing to.”
“No. Say you WANT to!”
“Well----”
He used his toe as a gimlet, boring into the ground, his wide open eyes
staring with intense vacancy at a button on his sleeve.
His mother appeared upon the porch in departure, calling farewells over
her shoulder to Mrs. Gelbraith, who stood in the doorway.
“Say it!” whispered Fanchon.
“Well, I just as SOON.”
She seemed satisfied.
CHAPTER XXX THE BIRTHDAY PARTY
A dancing floor had been laid upon a platform in the yard, when Mrs.
Schofield and her son arrived at their own abode; and a white and
scarlet striped canopy was in process of erection overhead, to shelter
the dancers from the sun. Workmen were busy everywhere under the
direction of Margaret, and the smitten heart of Penrod began to beat
rapidly. All this was for him; he was Twelve!
After lunch, he underwent an elaborate toilette and murmured not. For
the first time in his life he knew the wish to be sand-papered, waxed,
and polished to the highest possible degree. And when the operation was
over, he stood before the mirror in new bloom, feeling encouraged to
hope that his resemblance to his father was not so strong as Aunt Sarah
seemed to think.
The white gloves upon his hands had a pleasant smell, he found; and, as
he came down the stairs, he had great content in the twinkling of his
new dancing slippers. He stepped twice on each step, the better to enjoy
their effect and at the same time he deeply inhaled the odour of the
gloves. In spite of everything, Penrod had his social capacities.
Already it is to be perceived that there were in him the makings of a
cotillon leader.
Then came from the yard a sound of tuning instruments, squeak of fiddle,
croon of 'cello, a falling triangle ringing and tinkling to the floor;
and he turned pale.
Chosen guests began to arrive, while Penrod, suffering from stage-fright
and perspiration, stood beside his mother, in the “drawing-room,”
to receive them. He greeted unfamiliar acquaintances and intimate
fellow-criminals with the same frigidity, murmuring: “'M glad to see
y',” to all alike, largely increasing the embarrassment which always
prevails at the beginning of children's festivities. His unnatural pomp
and circumstance had so thoroughly upset him, in truth, that Marjorie
Jones received a distinct shock, now to be related. Doctor Thrope, the
kind old clergyman who had baptized Penrod, came in for a moment to
congratulate the boy, and had just moved away when it was Marjorie's
turn, in the line of children, to speak to Penrod. She gave him what she
considered a forgiving look, and, because of the occasion, addressed him
in a perfectly courteous manner.
“I wish you many happy returns of the day, Penrod.”
“Thank you, sir!” he returned, following Dr. Thrope with a glassy
stare in which there was absolutely no recognition of Marjorie. Then he
greeted Maurice Levy, who was next to Marjorie: “'M glad to see y'!”
Dumfounded, Marjorie turned aside, and stood near, observing Penrod with
gravity. It was the first great surprise of her life. Customarily,
she had seemed to place his character somewhere between that of the
professional rioter and that of the orang-outang; nevertheless, her
manner at times just hinted a consciousness that this Caliban was her
property. Wherefore, she stared at him incredulously as his head bobbed
up and down, in the dancing-school bow, greeting his guests. Then she
heard an adult voice, near her, exclaim:
“What an exquisite child!”
Mariorie galanced up--a little consciously, though she was used to
it--naturally curious to ascertain who was speaking of her. It was Sam
Williams' mother addressing Mrs. Bassett, both being present to help
Mrs. Schofield make the festivities festive.
“Exquisite!”
Here was a second heavy surprise for Marjorie: they were not looking
at her. They were looking with beaming approval at a girl she had never
seen; a dark and modish stranger of singularly composed and yet modest
aspect. Her downcast eyes, becoming in one thus entering a crowded room,
were all that produced the effect of modesty, counteracting something
about her which might have seemed too assured. She was very slender,
very dainty, and her apparel was disheartening to the other girls; it
was of a knowing picturesqueness wholly unfamiliar to them. There was
a delicate trace of powder upon the lobe of Fanchon's left ear, and
the outlines of her eyelids, if very closely scrutinized, would have
revealed successful experimentation with a burnt match.
Marjorie's lovely eyes dilated: she learned the meaning of hatred at
first sight. Observing the stranger with instinctive suspicion, all
at once she seemed, to herself, awkward. Poor Marjorie underwent that
experience which hearty, healthy, little girls and big girls undergo at
one time or another--from heels to head she felt herself, somehow, too
THICK.
Fanchon leaned close to Penrod and whispered in his ear:
“Don't you forget!”
Penrod blushed.
Marjorie saw the blush. Her lovely eyes opened even wider, and in them
there began to grow a light. It was the light of indignation;--at least,
people whose eyes glow with that light always call it indignation.
Roderick Magsworth Bitts, Junior, approached Fanchon, when she had made
her courtesy to Mrs. Schofield. Fanchon whispered in Roderick's ear
also.
“Your hair is pretty, Roddy! Don't forget what you said yesterday!”
Roderick likewise blushed.
Maurice Levy, captivated by the newcomer's appearance, pressed close to
Roderick.
“Give us an intaduction, Roddy?”
Roddy being either reluctant or unable to perform the rite, Fanchon took
matters into her own hands, and was presently favourably impressed with
Maurice, receiving the information that his tie had been brought to him
by his papa from Skoone's, whereupon she privately informed him that she
liked wavy hair, and arranged to dance with him. Fanchon also thought
sandy hair attractive, Sam Williams discovered, a few minutes later, and
so catholic was her taste that a ring of boys quite encircled her before
the musicians in the yard struck up their thrilling march, and Mrs.
Schofield brought Penrod to escort the lady from out-of-town to the
dancing pavilion.
Headed by this pair, the children sought partners and paraded solemnly
out of the front door and round a corner of the house. There they found
the gay marquee; the small orchestra seated on the lawn at one side
of it, and a punch bowl of lemonade inviting attention, under a tree.
Decorously the small couples stepped upon the platform, one after
another, and began to dance.
“It's not much like a children's party in our day,” Mrs. Williams said
to Penrod's mother. “We'd have been playing 'Quaker-meeting,' 'Clap-in,
Clap-out,' or 'Going to Jerusalem,' I suppose.”
“Yes, or 'Post-office' and 'Drop-the-handkerchief,'” said Mrs.
Schofield. “Things change so quickly. Imagine asking little Fanchon
Gelbraith to play 'London Bridge'! Penrod seems to be having a difficult
time with her, poor boy; he wasn't a shining light in the dancing
class.”
However, Penrod's difficulty was not precisely of the kind his mother
supposed. Fanchon was showing him a new step, which she taught her
next partner in turn, continuing instructions during the dancing. The
children crowded the floor, and in the kaleidoscopic jumble of bobbing
heads and intermingling figures her extremely different style of
motion was unobserved by the older people, who looked on, nodding time
benevolently.
Fanchon fascinated girls as well as boys. Many of the former eagerly
sought her acquaintance and thronged about her between the dances, when,
accepting the deference due a cosmopolitan and an oracle of the mode,
she gave demonstrations of the new step to succeeding groups, professing
astonishment to find it unknown: it had been “all the go,” she
explained, at the Long Shore Casino for fully two seasons. She
pronounced “slow” a “Fancy Dance” executed during an intermission by
Baby Rennsdale and Georgie Bassett, giving it as her opinion that Miss
Rennsdale and Mr. Bassett were “dead ones”; and she expressed surprise
that the punch bowl contained lemonade and not champagne.
The dancing continued, the new step gaining instantly in popularity,
fresh couples adventuring with every number. The word “step” is somewhat
misleading, nothing done with the feet being vital to the evolutions
introduced by Fanchon. Fanchon's dance came from the Orient by a
roundabout way; pausing in Spain, taking on a Gallic frankness in
gallantry at the Bal Bullier in Paris, combining with a relative from
the South Seas encountered in San Francisco, flavouring itself with
a carefree negroid abandon in New Orleans, and, accumulating, too,
something inexpressible from Mexico and South America, it kept,
throughout its travels, to the underworld, or to circles where nature
is extremely frank and rank, until at last it reached the dives of New
York, when it immediately broke out in what is called civilized
society. Thereafter it spread, in variously modified forms--some of
them disinfected--to watering-places, and thence, carried by hundreds of
older male and female Fanchons, over the country, being eagerly adopted
everywhere and made wholly pure and respectable by the supreme moral
axiom that anything is all right if enough people do it. Everybody was
doing it.
Not quite everybody. It was perhaps some test of this dance that earth
could furnish no more grotesque sight than that of children doing it.
Earth, assisted by Fanchon, was furnishing this sight at Penrod's party.
By the time ice-cream and cake arrived, about half the guests had
either been initiated into the mysteries by Fanchon or were learning
by imitation, and the education of the other half was resumed with the
dancing, when the attendant ladies, unconscious of what was happening,
withdrew into the house for tea.
“That orchestra's a dead one,” Fanchon remarked to Penrod. “We ought to
liven them up a little!”
She approached the musicians.
“Don't you know,” she asked the leader, “the Slingo Sligo Slide?”
The leader giggled, nodded, rapped with his bow upon his violin; and
Penrod, following Fanchon back upon the dancing floor, blindly brushed
with his elbow a solitary little figure standing aloof on the lawn at
the edge of the platform.
It was Marjorie.
In no mood to approve of anything introduced by Fanchon, she had
scornfully refused, from the first, to dance the new “step,” and,
because of its bonfire popularity, found herself neglected in a society
where she had reigned as beauty and belle. Faithless Penrod, dazed by
the sweeping Fanchon, had utterly forgotten the amber curls; he had not
once asked Marjorie to dance. All afternoon the light of indignation had
been growing brighter in her eyes, though Maurice Levy's defection
to the lady from New York had not fanned this flame. From the moment
Fanchon had whispered familiarly in Penrod's ear, and Penrod had
blushed, Marjorie had been occupied exclusively with resentment against
that guilty pair. It seemed to her that Penrod had no right to allow a
strange girl to whisper in his ear; that his blushing, when the strange
girl did it, was atrocious; and that the strange girl, herself, ought to
be arrested.
Forgotten by the merrymakers, Marjorie stood alone upon the lawn,
clenching her small fists, watching the new dance at its high tide,
and hating it with a hatred that made every inch of her tremble. And,
perhaps because jealousy is a great awakener of the virtues, she had
a perception of something in it worse than lack of dignity--something
vaguely but outrageously reprehensible. Finally, when Penrod brushed by
her, touched her with his elbow, and, did not even see her, Marjorie's
state of mind (not unmingled with emotion!) became dangerous. In fact, a
trained nurse, chancing to observe her at this juncture, would probably
have advised that she be taken home and put to bed. Marjorie was on the
verge of hysterics.
She saw Fanchon and Penrod assume the double embrace required by the
dance; the “Slingo Sligo Slide” burst from the orchestra like the
lunatic shriek of a gin-maddened nigger; and all the little couples
began to bob and dip and sway.
Marjorie made a scene. She sprang upon the platform and stamped her
foot.
“Penrod Schofield!” she shouted. “You BEHAVE yourself!”
The remarkable girl took Penrod by the ear. By his ear she swung him
away from Fanchon and faced him toward the lawn.
“You march straight out of here!” she commanded.
Penrod marched.
He was stunned; obeyed automatically, without question, and had very
little realization of what was happening to him. Altogether, and without
reason, he was in precisely the condition of an elderly spouse detected
in flagrant misbehaviour. Marjorie, similarly, was in precisely the
condition of the party who detects such misbehaviour. It may be added
that she had acted with a promptness, a decision and a disregard of
social consequences all to be commended to the attention of ladies in
like predicament.
“You ought to be ashamed of yourself!” she raged, when they reached the
lawn. “Aren't you ashamed of yourself?”
“What for?” he inquired, helplessly.
“You be quiet!”
“But what'd _I_ do, Marjorie? _I_ haven't done anything to you,” he
pleaded. “I haven't even seen you, all aftern----”
“You be quiet!” she cried, tears filling her eyes. “Keep still! You ugly
boy! Shut up!”
She slapped him.
He should have understood from this how much she cared for him. But he
rubbed his cheek and declared ruefully:
“I'll never speak to you again!”
“You will, too!” she sobbed, passionately.
“I will not!”
He turned to leave her, but paused.
His mother, his sister Margaret, and their grownup friends had finished
their tea and were approaching from the house. Other parents and
guardians were with them, coming for their children; and there were
carriages and automobiles waiting in the street. But the “Slingo Slide”
went on, regardless.
The group of grown-up people hesitated and came to a halt, gazing at the
pavilion.
“What are they doing?” gasped Mrs. Williams, blushing deeply. “What is
it? What IS it?”
“WHAT IS IT?” Mrs. Gelbraith echoed in a frightened whisper. “WHAT----”
“They're Tangoing!” cried Margaret Schofield. “Or Bunny Hugging or
Grizzly Bearing, or----”
“They're only Turkey Trotting,” said Robert Williams.
With fearful outcries the mothers, aunts, and sisters rushed upon the
pavilion.
“Of course it was dreadful,” said Mrs. Schofield, an hour later,
rendering her lord an account of the day, “but it was every bit the
fault of that one extraordinary child. And of all the quiet, demur
little things--that is, I mean, when she first came. We all spoke of how
exquisite she seemed--so well trained, so finished! Eleven years old! I
never saw anything like her in my life!”
“I suppose it's the New Child,” her husband grunted.
“And to think of her saying there ought to have been champagne in the
lemonade!”
“Probably she'd forgotten to bring her pocket flask,” he suggested
musingly.
“But aren't you proud of Penrod?” cried Penrod's mother. “It was just as
I told you: he was standing clear outside the pavilion----”
“I never thought to see the day! And Penrod was the only boy not doing
it, the only one to refuse? ALL the others were----”
“Every one!” she returned triumphantly. “Even Georgie Bassett!”
“Well,” said Mr. Schofield, patting her on the shoulder. “I guess we can
hold up our heads at last.”
CHAPTER XXXI OVER THE FENCE
Penrod was out in the yard, staring at the empty marquee. The sun was on
the horizon line, so far behind the back fence, and a western window of
the house blazed in gold unbearable to the eye: his day was nearly
over. He sighed, and took from the inside pocket of his new jacket the
“sling-shot” aunt Sarah Crim had given him that morning.
He snapped the rubbers absently. They held fast; and his next impulse
was entirely irresistible. He found a shapely stone, fitted it to the
leather, and drew back the ancient catapult for a shot. A sparrow hopped
upon a branch between him and the house, and he aimed at the sparrow,
but the reflection from the dazzling window struck in his eyes as he
loosed the leather.
He missed the sparrow, but not the window. There was a loud crash,
and to his horror he caught a glimpse of his father, stricken in
mid-shaving, ducking a shower of broken glass, glittering razor
flourishing wildly. Words crashed with the glass, stentorian words,
fragmentary but collossal.
Penrod stood petrified, a broken sling in his hand. He could hear his
parent's booming descent of the back stairs, instant and furious; and
then, red-hot above white lather, Mr. Schofield burst out of the kitchen
door and hurtled forth upon his son.
“What do you mean?” he demanded, shaking Penrod by the shoulder. “Ten
minutes ago, for the very first time in our lives, your mother and I
were saying we were proud of you, and here you go and throw a rock at me
through the window when I'm shaving for dinner!”
“I didn't!” Penrod quavered. “I was shooting at a sparrow, and the sun
got in his eyes, and the sling broke----”
“What sling?”
“This'n.”
“Where'd you get that devilish thing? Don't you know I've forbidden you
a thousand times----”
“It ain't mine,” said Penrod. “It's yours.”
“What?”
“Yes, sir,” said the boy meekly. “Aunt Sarah Crim gave it to me this
morning and told me to give it back to you. She said she took it away
from you thirty-five years ago. You killed her hen, she said. She told
me some more to tell you, but I've forgotten.”
“Oh!” said Mr. Schofield.
He took the broken sling in his hand, looked at it long and
thoughtfully--and he looked longer, and quite as thoughtfully, at
Penrod. Then he turned away, and walked toward the house.
“I'm sorry, papa,” said Penrod.
Mr. Schofield coughed, and, as he reached the door, called back, but
without turning his head.
“Never mind, little boy. A broken window isn't much harm.”
When he had gone in, Penrod wandered down the yard to the back fence,
climbed upon it, and sat in reverie there.
A slight figure appeared, likewise upon a fence, beyond two neighbouring
yards.
“Yay, Penrod!” called comrade Sam Williams.
“Yay!” returned Penrod, mechanically.
“I caught Billy Blue Hill!” shouted Sam, describing retribution in a
manner perfectly clear to his friend. “You were mighty lucky to get out
of it.”
“I know that!”
“You wouldn't of, if it hadn't been for Marjorie.”
“Well, don't I know that?” Penrod shouted, with heat.
“Well, so long!” called Sam, dropping from his fence; and the friendly
voice came then, more faintly, “Many happy returns of the day, Penrod!”
And now, a plaintive little whine sounded from below Penrod's feet, and,
looking down, he saw that Duke, his wistful, old, scraggly dog sat in
the grass, gazing seekingly up at him.
The last shaft of sunshine of that day fell graciously and like a
blessing upon the boy sitting on the fence. Years afterward, a quiet
sunset would recall to him sometimes the gentle evening of his twelfth
birthday, and bring him the picture of his boy self, sitting in rosy
light upon the fence, gazing pensively down upon his wistful, scraggly,
little old dog, Duke. But something else, surpassing, he would remember
of that hour, for, in the side street, close by, a pink skirt flickered
from behind a shade tree to the shelter of the fence, there was a gleam
of amber curls, and Penrod started, as something like a tiny white wing
fluttered by his head, and there came to his ears the sound of a light
laugh and of light footsteps departing, the laughter tremulous, the
footsteps fleet.
In the grass, between Duke's forepaws, there lay a white note, folded in
the shape of a cocked hat, and the sun sent forth a final amazing glory
as Penrod opened it and read:
“Your my bow.”
End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Penrod, by Booth Tarkington
*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PENROD ***
***** This file should be named 402-0.txt or 402-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
http://www.gutenberg.org/4/0/402/
Produced by An Anonymous Volunteer and David Widger
Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.
Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.
*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other
form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that
- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to
the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License. You must require such a user to return or
destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
Project Gutenberg-tm works.
- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
of receipt of the work.
- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org
For additional contact information:
Dr. Gregory B. Newby
Chief Executive and Director
gbnewby@pglaf.org
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.
Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
http://www.gutenberg.org
This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
|